LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



0001373CH0S 



THE PHILOSOPHY 



OP 



m 



ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY; 






IN A COURSE OF 

TWELVE LECTURES. 
B-TJ JOHN BOVEE DODs. 

STEREOTYPE EDITION. 



NEW YOEK: 

1'OWI^RS AND WELLS, PUBLISHERS, 

NO. 303 BROADWAY. 

Boston : ) ( Philadelphia : 

142 Washington St. f 1854. \ Ho. 231 Arch Street. 

A^H^ <?<**^ % Ai -' 






I 



Ottered, according to act of Congress, in the year 1850, by 

C. P. DODS, 

la the Clerk s Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New York* 



STEREOTYPED %\ ?AXFS AND PALMER, 

201 William st , corner of Frankfort, N. Y. 



DEDICATION 



TO G. C. MARCHANT, M.D. 

My Dear Sir — For twenty years past I have been 
intimately acquainted with you, and I enjoy the pleasing 
reflection that we have, during that entire period, re- 
mained warm, personal friends. Fully sensible of your 
sterling integrity and honor as a man and a distinguished 
American citizen, and sensible that the science of Elec- 
trical Psychology will prove to be most deeply interest- 
ing to your discerning and gifted mind, and that you 
will love, honor, and cherish it as you do the other 
sciences of the day with which you have become famil- 
iar ; and having so often and deeply felt your friend- 
ship in acts of kindness, I claim the favor, as an ex- 
pression of my confidence in your goodness, and also in 
your medical skill, to dedicate this work to you. You 
will perceive that I have intentionally written it in a 
fanciful style, so as to make it pleasing to readers in 
general ; and surely you, as a critic, will overlook this, 
as I have also endeavored to please the scholar by 
throwing out before him a fair and liberal specimen 
of original thought. As such it is most respectfully 
inscribed to you by your sincere friend, 

J. B. DODS. 



CONTENTS, 



DEDICATION, 3 

INTRODUCTION, 9-13 

LECTURE I. 

ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY — ITS DEFINITION, AND 
IMPORTANCE IN CURING DISEASES, 15-32 

Invitation by members of United States Senate to lecture on the 
Science of Electrical Psychology — Man should use his reason 
— His space is small, yet his power extends to other worlds — 
The greatness and majesty of Nature — Her mysterious opera- 
tions — Man a progressive being — Author's reference to his 
Mesmeric Lectures — Has for twenty years argued electricity 
to be the connecting link between mind and matter — Letter 
from Hon. Richard D. Davis, with editorial remarks on the 
mysterious nature of the experiments — Hiram Bostwick, Esq., 
cured of palsy — Two girls cured of deafness — Lady restored 
to speech and sight — Editorial advice to physicians to learn 
this Science — Resolutions of Dr. Dods' class of forty -five per- 
sons in favor of this Science — A lady cured who had not 
walked for eighteen years — Distinction between Mesmerism 
and Electrical Psychology. 

LECTURE II. 

BEAUTY OF INDEPENDENT THOUGHT AND FEAR- 
LESS EXPRESSION, 33-48 

Electrical Psychology has claims to philosophy — Its strangeness 
awakens the deepest feelings of contempt among skeptics — 
Those who scoff and sneer have received their ideas by in- 
heritance, without labor, as they did their estate — Such, 
though learned, are the greatest enemies of science — The 
march of intellect — Improvements of the day — The chariot 
of science commenced its career at the morning of creation, 
with but few on board, and will continue to roll on without 
end — Its passengers here are mortals ; in eternity, immortals — 
The variety and richness of the intellectual and moral field — 
Use of the school and college — Divines should not fear science 
— It cannot destroy the Bible — Creation successive — Its vast- 
ness — All sciences have been opposed, and their discoverers 
persecuted — Harvey — Galileo — Newton — Fulton — Gall — 
Spurzheim — Combe — The Fowlers, of New York — Men 
should seek for true fame, and not a momentary popularity — 
True fame defined — A specimen of it in the example of 
Christ. 



8 CONTENTS. 

LECTURE III. 

PAGES. 

CONNECTING LINK BETWEEN MIND AND MATTER, 
AND CIRCULATION OF THE BLOOD, 49-04 

Let not opposition surprise — The characters from whom it comes 
are pointed out — Immutability of truth — It cannot be affected 
by the belief or unbelief of men — Electrical theory of the uni- 
verse — Electricity eternal — The agent employed by the Creator 
to move globes and carry on the operations of nature — It is a 
universal agent, and the cause v of light, heat, vegetation, twi- 
light, evaporation, storm?, earthquakes, and hurricanes — -Man 
an epitome of the universe — All substances in him — Mind has 
both voluntary and involuntary powers — Braiti is the fountain 
of the nervous system — Mind the cause of all motion, and can 
touch nothing but electricity — From mind to dead matter is 
seven links — 'Mind holds its royal throne in the brain, and ex- 
ecutes its commands through electricity, its prime minister — 
Circulation of the blood — Its philosophy is new — Heart, with 
its ventricles and auricles — Why nerves attend the arteries 
and not the veins — How the brain is supplied with electricity 
—Why arterial blood is cherry-red, and venous blood purple. 

LECTURE IV. 
PHILOSOPHY OF DISEASE AND NERVOUS FORCE, 65-8) 
Circulation of the blood concluded — Circulating system is two 
systems — Arterial blood is positive, venous blood is negative — 
The notion refuted that the heart circulates the blood and ex- 
erts a force of 100,000 pounds — The heart is moved by the 
involuntary force of the cerebellum— The blood is moved by 
the positive and negative forces of electricity taken in at the 
lungs by inspiration — Philosophy of disease — One cause only 
for all diseases — Diseases do not originate in the blood, but in 
the electricity of the nerves — They begin in the finest invisible 
substance in the body and end in the grossest — All convulsions 
in nature begin and end thus — Blood not rendered impure by 
foreign substances carried into it, but by being thrown out 
of balance in its circulation — Diseases caused by mental or 
physical impressions — Disease settles upon the weakest organ 
or part of the body — Nervous fluid thrown out of balance is 
disease, and when equalized is health — Half of the nervous 
fluid is under the voluntary control of the mind — The other 
half is not 

LECTURE V. 

CURE OF DISEASE AND BEING ACCLIMATED, . . 82-98 
Philosophy of disease — Mental and physical impressions — Ra- 
tionale of its cure — Man riding — Head aches — Meets a robber 
— Headache cured — The healing principle, is in us, not in med- 
icine—Equalize circulation by nervous force—Emetics do not 



CO STENTS. / 

possess the vomiting principle — VomiLiug is produced by nerv- 
ous force — Examples and proof— Diseases cured by mental 
impressions, even though caused by physical impression — 
Medicines produce physical results — Example of a peach-tree 
— Physicians should state to the patients what medicines they 
administer — How to preserve health — Bathings — No disease 
cured by an opposite — Philosophy of becoming acclimated — 
Mineral and vegetable kingdoms — Man a vegetable of second 
growth — All vegetables and animals adapted to their climates 
- — Foreign substances should not be eaten — Change of our 
flesh and bones— Clothing adapted to climate — God has not 
erred in disposing the vegetable substances over the globe — 
Truth immutable. 

LECTURE VI. 

EXISTENCE OF DEITY PROVED FROM MOTION, . 99-118 
Reason fearless of Consequences — The power of electricity — Its 
awful manifestations — Nothing compared with Deity — Spirit 
supposed to be immaterial, but is not — Supposed to be the re- 
sult of mechanism, but is not — Dr. Priestly — Atheists — The 
resurrection — Spirit is a substance — Electricity is universal — 
Mind is the opposite of dead matter — Body and nature com- 
pared — Each organ has but one function— The chain of ele- 
mentary substances considered, from the heaviest up to the 
lightest — Only one substance has motion, thus is mind — The 
unseen is the reality, the visible is not — The tree is an out- 
shoot from the invisible life of the seed — All powers are in the 
unseen substances — Earthquakes — Man and nature alike — In- 
voluntary powers of mind — Involuntary powers of God — His 
voluntary powers create— His involuntary govern through 
established laws — God's voluntary powers canuot be thwarted, 
his involuntary can — First human pair — Difference between 
being born and created — The acorn and the oak, which was 
first — Geology — Creation and government of the globe — Pre- 
mature deaths argued — Two brains — Voluntary and involun- 
tary powers — The office of each proved by preparing food 
and eating it. 

LECTURE VII. 
SUBJECT OF CREATION CONSIDERED, .... 119-147 
All motion originates in mind — Thought is not mind— Creation 
is a vast subject — Man's right to reason on any subject — Worlds 
made out of electricity — Nothing cannot be made into some- 
thing — Apostle Paul — Bible sense of create — Something must 
be eternal — God, space, and duration considered — Philosophi- 
cal necessity — Electricity is the body of God — Each animated * 
body is an outshoot from mind — God's mind is not omnipresent, 
his body is — Mind is form — The serpent — The lobster — All 
feeling in mind — Amputations —How mind moves the body — 



b CONTENTS, 

PAGKi, 

One hundred elements — Mode of creation— Jradu ally from 
the invisible to the visible forms — Boyle — Bishop Watson — 
Requires electricity, out of which the globe was made, to gov- 
ern it — One hundred cords fastened on one hundred elements 
in electricity — Positive and negative forces — Ultimates and 
primates — Gold and phosphate of lime — Sun is electricity — 
Philosophy of twilight — The globe not yet finished — Newton — 
Comets — Elliptical orbits — Volcanoes — Philosophy of variation 
of the compass — The globe yet in its embryo — When finished 
— W T hat future generations will say of us. 

LECTURE VIII. 

DOCTRINE OF IMPRESSIONS, 13G-15I 

Creation and Electrical Psychology — All substances in man — It 
requires electricity, out of which he was made, to govern him — 
Philosophy of digestion — Chyle, serum, blood, flesh, tendons, 
bones — Positive and negative forces — Blood the universal sol- 
vent of the body as water is of the globe — The brain — Stomach 
— One hundred elements — Law of equilibrium — Nature like 
man is thrown out of balance and becomes sick — Hurricane and 
tornado — Rheumatisms and broken bones preceding a storm — 
Thunder storms — Cause of hail — Earthquakes — Earth may 
have a bowel eomplaint — Volcanoes — Eruptions — Nature is 
cured by her own impressions, and so is man— Sleeping in un- 
healthy climates — Keep positive to surrounding impressions — 
Citizens of Charleston, S.C. — Country fever — Dr. Mason Good 
— Fear — Cholera — Salem witchcraft — Pleading guilty — Dan- 
ger of executing persons on their own confessions — Judges 
and jurors. 

LECTURE IX. 
CONNECTION BETWEEN THE VOLUNTARY AND IN- 
VOLUNTARY NERVES, 152-168 

Electricity the connecting link between mind and inert matter — 
Goose pimples on the arm — Insulated stool — Nerves are mag- 
netic — Electrometer — Why mind removes warts, king's-evil, or 
tumors — Dr. Warren, of Boston — Electro-nervous fluid heals — 
Why it heals — The voluntary and involuntary powers — Throne 
of the mind — Each person has two distinct brains through which 
the mind acts — Connection between the voluntary and involun- 
tary nerves — How one may affect the other — Death occasioned 
by the want of sleep — Death is the sleep of the involuntary 
powers — Suspended animation in alligators, toads, serpents, 
raccoons, etc. — Suspended animation in some human beings 
for several days — Its philosophy or cause — Danger of prema- 
ture interments — A man in New Jersey, his case stated — The 
circulating and nervous systems compared — The mind's throne 
in the medulla oblongata — Philosophy of natural sleep — Con- 
clusion — Poetry on Hope. 



CONTENTS. 9 

FAGSB. 

healthy climates — Keep positive to surrounding impressions — 
Citizens of Charleston, S. C. — Countrv fever — Dr. Mason Good 
— Fear— Cholera— Salem witchcraft — Pleading guilty — Dan- 
ger of executing persons on their own confessions — Judges 
and jurors. 

LECTURE IX. 
CONNECTION BETWEEN THE VOLUNTARY AND IN 
VOLUNTARY NERVES 164-180 

Electricity the connecting link between mind and inert matter — * 
Goose pimples on the arm — Insulated stool — Nerves are mag- 
netic — Electrometer — Why mind removes warts, king's evil, 
or tumors — Dr. Warren, of Boston — Electro-nervous fluid heals 
— Why it heals — The voluntary and involuntary powers — 
Throne of the mind — Each person has two distinct brains 
through which the mind acts — Connection between the volun- 
tary and involuntary nerves — How one may affect the other — 
Death occasioned by the want of sleep — Death is the sleep of 
the involuntary powers — Suspended animation in alligators, 
toads, serpents, raccoons, etc. — Suspended animation in some 
human beings for several days — Its philosophy or cause — Dan- 
ger of premature interments — A man in New Jersey, his case 
stated — The circulating and nervous systems compared — The 
mind's throne in the medulla oblongata— Philosophy of natural 
sleep — Conclusion. 

LECTURE X. 

ELECTRO-CURAPATHY IS THE BEST MEDICAL SYS- 
TEM IN BEING, AS IT INVOLVES THE EXCEL- 
LENCES OF ALL OTHER SYSTEMS, 181-198 

Electrical Psychology is in its infancy — The power it is destined 
to exert over disease in coming ages — It is the most sublime 
system of philosophy in existence — Excels astronomy and geol- 
ogy, which are great — Its importance not realized — It uses 
safe remedies — Discards poisons — It takes its medicines from 
the fields of nature where the patient lives — Animals do the 
same — The different medical systems noticed — They should all 
be combined in one system of Curapathy — Hydropathy con- 
sidered — Aeriapathy considered — Electricity, galvanism, and 
magnetism are useful — Called Electropathy — Terrapathy con- 
sidered, or earth cures— Earths should be applied to the system 
in various forms, particularly in inflammations — Man needs but 
little medicine — Attention to food as to quantity and quality is 
about all he needs — Why Terrapathy cures is argued — Difficult 
to solve — Can physicians tell why any medicine cures ? — In- 
stinct of the rattlesnake to cure himself when bitten— A negro, 
on being bitten, ate the same plant and was cured — Most of 
the valuable medicines were discovered by old country women, 
old hunters, and Indians, and not by doctors — With much op- 

• ]* 



10 CONTENTS. 

vjkawa 

position *hey were forced to adopt them — Their opposition to 
Peruvian bark, the virtues of which were discovered by monks 
— The clergy opposed it — A state of health and disease consid- 
ered — Negative and positive forces considered — Positive elec- 
tricity belongs to the air, negative to the earth — There are pos- 
itive and negative diseases — How cured — Herbs are the eldest 
born children of mother earth — They always hang upon her 
breast — Clay poultices — The body buried in soils — Instances 
where Terrapathy has cured — The Master and the blind man 
— The clay and spittle — Absorbent power of earths— Sting of 
a bee cured — Grease spots, how removed from silks or wool- 
ens — The scent of a skunk removed from clothes by earth — 
The cause of this considered, and the supremacy of Electro- 
Psychological Curapathy shown over all medical systems in 
being. 

LECTURE XI. 

THE SECRET REVEALED, SO THAT ALL MAY KNOW 

HOW TO EXPERIMENT WITHOUT AN INSTRUCT- 
OR, 199-232 

As this science involves all medical systems, and embraces other 
agents besides, so it should be understood by all — Doctors 
should understand it — It often saves life when medicines fail- 
It can be thoroughly learned and practically understood in ten 
hours — Dr. Dods will teach it if preferred — He is located in 
New York — Will attend to imparting instruction and lecturing 
abroad, if invited — Ignorant persons have gone abroad pretend- 
ing to teach it for ten dollars, for two dollars, and some for 
tw T enty-five cents — Some have changed its name to that of 
Electro-Biology— To prevent imposition the secret is revealed 
— How can those teach its philosophy and its application to 
disease who are ignorant of the human system ? — More is here 
taught than by any lecturers — God has stamped simplicity on 
his works — Each organ of the body performs but one function 
— There is but one nerve through which ideas are transmitted 
to the mind — Ideas are successive, not simultaneous — We can 
not attend to two public speakers at once — The mind has a 
spiritual brain and spiritual organs — The nerve through which 
•impressions are communicated to the mind is located in the* 
organ of Individuality — All the organs are double — This nerve 
has infinite branches to all the voluntary parts of the body to 
communicate motion — A pebble thrown into Lake Superior — 
Its illustration — Philosophy of sympathy — Personal identity — 
The brain is the earthly house — To control a person, a commu- 
nication must first be established,- either by or without contact 
— The philosophy of communication in general — Positive and 
negative forces of male and female electricity — Every one has 
his electric circle — One in twenty-five is naturally in the psy 
etiological state — The various modes of taking communication 
—But one way after all — Directions given — The gripe — The 



CONTENTS. 11 

PAfflta 

Ulnar, or Cubital Nerve — The Median Nerve — Both are com- 
pound nerves — The Median Nerve is the best for coramunica- 
tion — Its branches connect with the five senses — Various direc- 
tions given how to experiment — Effects produced upon the 
subject — The coin described, and how to use it — The number 
of sittings — Other substances may be used — The science di- 
vided into five plans — Mesmerism is No. 1 — The gripe No. 2 — 
The coin No. 3 — The experiments No. 4 — And its application 
to curing the diseases of those not in the state is No. 5 — Each 
of these plans explained — Directions how to mesmerize fully 
given — How to awake him by an impression — Can not experi- 
ment without a communication — All philosophy requires cause, 
medium, and effect — God could not affect the globe, nor its in- 
habitants, if he were isolated — Why the experiments are con- 
ducive to health — Philosophy of a surgical operation without 
pain while the patient is awake and rational — Connection be- 
tween the mind and nerves of sensation — Case of Henry Clay 
in an exciting speech in Congress — He felt not the insertion of 
a pin into his flesh — Dr. Channing's remarks on no pain being 
felt by the martyrs — None is felt from a wound in the heat o? 
battle — Inference. 

LECTURE XII. 

GENETOLOGY, OR HUMAN BEAUTY PHILOSOPHICAL- 
LY CONSIDERED, 233«.232 

Human beauty founded on the doctrine of impressions — Our spe- 
cies gradually improved — Born into existence with such forms 
as we desire — Beauty loved, desired, and praised by all — The 
mother by mental impressions variously affects the foetus — Has 
produced abortion — Was frightened at a cub and produced an 
idiot who acted like a bear — A lady frightened by a parrot — 
Her child born a mediocre — A son f)orn with compressed tem- 
ples, caused by the mother seeing # lamb's head crushed — A 
child born with one arm and leg — Effects produced by long- 
ings — Color of wine transferred to the foetus — Strawberry, 
blackberry, etc., transferred — Objections of medical writers 
are groundless — It is no new truth — Old as human records — 
Laban deceived Jacob — Rachael and Leah — Jacob's cattle 
speckled — He used speckled rods — Its philosophy — Aqua regia 
dissolves gold— Galvanizing metals — Making a bank plate- 
Identity of letters, marks, and engravings preserved on metals 
— Application of this to the subject — Menses are the raw ma- 
terial to form the child — How it is formed — How to produce it 
in her own image — How to make it resemble her husband, or 
any one else — Influence of her love or hatred on the foetus — 
Effects of jealousy — Every object she sees ha3 a tendency to 
produce a favorable or unfavorable result on the child — Mind 
has spiritual organism — Philosophy of effects produced upon 
the foetus — The mother's responsibility — Importance of gov* 



12 CONTENTS. 



PAGES, 

erning her passions, feelings, and emotions — Importance of 
Phrenology — How the highest specimens of human beauty 
may be produced — A talented lady considered — Pictures, 
countenances, forms, landscapes — Under what impressions to 
conceive — Her room, its furniture — Her mind, how employed 
in contemplating the beautiful in nature and art — Her food, 
and how to proceed till the time of delivery — All great men 
produced by talented mothers — Talent depends more on the 
mother than father— But few are now qualified to produce 
beauty — Improvement gradual till the work shall be universally 
consummated — Those in the psychological state considered, and 
the husband's influence on such — Importance of educating 
woman in all the sciences, and in political economy and his- 
tory, equal to man — The responsibility of her station in rearing 
her child — The inconsistency of committing her child to the 
care of ignorant or base servants — The pulpit — Its moral power 
—It neglects this great subject and must be aroused to nobler 
action— The gospel of Christ — The millennium — Agricultural 
associations are improving both vegetables and animals — Re- 
wards offered for the most beautiful specimens — But nothing 
done to improve and beautify the human form — We will begin 
it — Future generations will consummate it — Poetry on hope. 



INTRODUCTION. 



The author received the following invitation from the under- 
signed honorable gentlemen, members of the United States Senate, 
to lecture in Washington city, District of Columbia : 

" Washington, Feb. 12th, 1850. 
" To Dr. Dods : 

■" Dear Sir — Having received highly favorable accounts of the 
addresses delivered by you, in different sections of the Union, on 
6 Electrical Psychology,' a department of science said to treat of 
the philosophy of disease, and the reciprocal action of mind and 
matter upon each other, we would be gratified if you would deliver 
a lecture on the subject in this city, at the earliest time consistent 
with your convenience. With a view to the accommodation of 
members of Congress and the community generally, the Hall of 
Representatives, if it can be procured, would be a suitable place 
for the delivery of your discourse. 

" Yours, truly, 
" Geo. W. Jones, Tho. J. Rusk, 

" John P. Hale, Sam Houston, 

« H. Clay, H. S. Foote, 

Dan. Webster." 

To the above the following answer was returned : 

<To the Hon. Tho. J. Rusk, Sam Houston, H. S. Foote, Geo. W. 
Jones, John P. Hale, Henry Clay, and Daniel Webster, all of 
the United States Senate : 

" Gentlemen : 

" In reply to yours of Feb. 12th, I would respectfully say, that 
I feel myself highly honored to receive an invitation from you, to 
lecture upon the philosophy of Electrical Psychology in the United 
States Capitol. With this invitation I comply, and it affords me 
much pleasure to do so. Owing, however, to circumstances and 
previous engagements, my earliest and only time during my pres- 
ent visit in Washington, will be on Saturday evening, Feb. 16th. 
I will therefore appoint that time as most suitable to my conveni- 
ence, and commence my lecture at half-past seven o'clock. 
" With sentiments of high consideration, I am 

" Tours, truly, 

" J. B Dods." 



14 INTRODt C HON. 

The science of Electrical Psychology I have taught to more than 
a thousand individuals, and in all c?,ses I have uniformly charged 
gentlemen ten dollars for tuition, and ladies jive. I have also made 
it a uniform practice to lay them indiscriminately under written 
obligations, pledging most solemnly their sacred honor, as ladies 
and gentlemen, that they would never teach it to any persons but 
of good moral character, nor, in any instance, for a less price than 
above stated, and that they would lay all those whom they taught 
under the same written obligations and pledges. But it so hap- 
pens, that unprincipled individuals, regardless of their pledges of 
sacred honor, have, in numerous instances, violated them, and 
taught, or at least pretended to teach, this science to others for any 
price they could obtain. There are, however, many honorable ex- 
ceptions to this course of conduct among my students, and I am 
proud to bear this testimony to their faithfulness. 

The substance of the first nine of these Lectures was deliv- 
ered, by request, in Washington city, last February", and immedi- 
ately published. The sale of the work has exceeded my expecta- 
tions, and, in this Fourth Edition, I have fully revealed the secret, 
so that the reader, by the faithful perusal of my Lectures XL and 
XII. , will be as well qualified to experiment as those unprincipled 
pretenders, above noticed, who go about as teachers. They have 
even made their pupils believe, that nothing was necessary for 
them to know only the nerve or gripe to get a communication and 
to speak in a positive manner and full tone of voice to the sub- 
ject ! But you will perceive, on reading this work, that they have 
not taught you the A, B, C of this science. Its philosophy has 
cost me seven years of intense study, and it can not be revealed 
in a moment, not taught but by a workman. Honor and justice, 
under all these circumstances, require me to publish the mode of 
experimenting, so that those who shall teach it hereafter, will be 
compelled to study and prepare themselves for the work, as quali- 
fied instructors, because something more than the secret, which 
Lecture XI. reveals, will now be required. 

J. B. DODS. 

New York, September 26th, 1850. 



ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 



LECTURE I 



Ladies and Gentlemen : 

I have received an invitation from several eminent 
members of the United States Senate, to deliver a 
Lecture on the Science of Electrical Psychology — the 
philosophy of disease — the connecting link between 
mind and matter — their reciprocal action upon each 
other, and the grand operations of nature that this 
science may involve. In compliance with this invita- 
tion, I now stand before you for this purpose, and will 
endeavor faithfully to discharge my duty. In order to 
do my subject justice, I shall be under the necessity of 
making a very liberal draft on your time and patience. 
Sensible that I stand here by the invitation of those 
distinguished orators, statesmen, and generals, whose 
eloquence, in defence of Liberty, has been felt by 
thrones— whose wisdom has given laws that are re- 
spected by all nations on earth, and make millions of 



16 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

freemen happy — and whose heroism has breasted the 
battle storm in defence of human rights — it may well 
be expected that I should, in some measure at least, 
feel the embarrassment that tne occasion itself must 
naturally inspire. 

As the Creator of the universe has endowed man 
with reason, and assigned him a noble and intelligent 
rank in the scale of intellectual and moral being — and 
as he has commanded him to use this faculty — so I 
may with justice remark, that he who cannot reason is 
a fool ; he who dare not reason,, is a coward ; he who 
will not reason, is a bigot ; but he who can and dare 
reason, is a man. 

The realms of nature lie open in boundless prospect 
above, beneath, and around us. As inhabitants of 
this globe, we occupy but a small spot — the centre, as 
it were, of the immense universe that swarms with a 
countless variety of animated beings, and contains end- 
less sources of mental and moral delights. Order, 
harmony, and beauty are so perfectly woven together 
and blended throughout nature, as to form the mag- 
nificent robe she wears, and with which she not only 
charms and even dazzles the eyes of the beholder, but 
conceals the overwhelming power and t majesty of her 
person. As she moves, the most grand and awful 
impressions mark her footsteps on the globe's surface 
or centre — in air or ocean. She smiles in the gentle- 
ness of the calm, and frowns in the fury of the storm. 



LECTURE L 17 

But whether silence reigns, earthquakes rumble, or 
thunders roll, she keeps her mighty course unaffected 
by the revolutions of ages. 

At the same time that there is confessedly something 
most grand in the operations of nature, and even while 
the most gifted minds are reveling with delight amidst 
her magnificence, and feasting upon her splendors, 
there is still something humiliating in the thought, that 
incomprehensibility continues to hold its dark and sul- 
len empire over the causes of many of her most sub- 
lime manifestations. For a period of twice three 
thousand years, she has concealed beneath the shadow 
of her hand, not only the cause of worlds rolling in 
their ceaseless course through the illimitable fields of 
space, but also the rise and fall of vegetation, and the 
phenomena of life and death. 

Man is intellectually a progressive being. Though 
confined to a narrow circumference of space, and 
chained to this earth, which is but a small part of the 
unbounded universe, yet as his mind wears the stamp 
of original greatness , he is nevertheless capable of ex- 
tending his researches far beyond the boundaries of 
this globe. His mind is capable of a ceaseless devel- 
opment of its powers. From the faint glimmerings of 
infantile reason, he passes on to that intellectual 
strength and grandeur when he can take a survey of 
the planets, the dimensions of the sun, trace the comet 
in its erratic course, analyze the works of God, and 



18 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

comprehend the vast and complicated operations of his 
own mind. How sublime is the contemplation, that he 
can invade the territory of other worlds, bring them 
within field-view of the ken of his telescope, and see 
them play their aerial gambols under the superintend- 
ence of attraction and repulsion. 

But before I proceed any further, it becomes neces- 
sary that I clearly state the subject of my present 
course of Lectures, so that we may enter upon it under- 
standingly, and, if possible, with a clear conception of 
its nature and importance to the human race. The 
subject, upon which I am entering, is that to which I 
have given the name of Electrical Psychology, as the 
one which is, in my estimation, the most appropriate * 
Psychology is a compound of two Greek words, viz., 
psuche, which means soul, and logos , which means 
word, discourse, or wisdom. Hence by Psychology 
we are to understand the Science of the Soul. 
And as all impressions are made upon the soul through 
the medium of electricity, as the only agent by which 
it holds communication with the external world, so you 
readily perceive not only the propriety but the entire 
aptitude of the name Electrical Psychology. 

Twenty years ago, I discovered electricity to be the 
connecting link between mind and inert matter, and on 
this discovery the philosophy of the present science is 
based. Ever since 1830, I have contended, that elec- 
tricity is not only the connecting link between mind 



LECTURE I. 19 

and inert matter, but is the gra-nd agent employed by 
the Creator to move and govern the universe. These 
views, in opposition to the doctrine of inherent attrac- 
tion in matter, I advocated in Taunton, Massachusetts, 
in two Lectures I delivered before the Lyceum in 1832. 
The substance of these is embodied in six Lectures I 
delivered at, the Marlboro Chapel, in Boston, Janu- 
ary 1843, by request of members of both branches of 
the Massachusetts Legislature then in session in that 
city ; and they have been most extensively published in 
this country, and republished in England. In that 
work they are applied to the philosophy of Mesmerism. 
I make these remarks so ' that ladies and gentlemen 
present on this occasion may know, that my views of 
the electrical theory of the universe, and the con- 
necting link between mind and inert matter, are not 
the breathings of a momentary impulse, but of long 
and matured deliberation. 

Electrical Psychology takes a most extensive range, 
and embraces a field rich in variety of thought. It is 
so startling to human credulity, that its truth cannot 
be believed, only by passing it through the ordeal of 
the severest scrutiny by oft-repeated, experiments. As 
to the character and force of these experiments, I can- 
not better express them than in the following editorial 
notice from the u Saratoga Republican." 

The editor of the Saratoga Republican having re- 
ceived a letter from the Hon. Richard D. Davis, for- 



20 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

merly a member of Congress, in relation to this science, 
writes as follows : 

" Dr. Dods, who professes to have discovered a new 
science, to which he applies the name of Electrical 
Psychology, is at present giving a series of remarka- 
ble experiments, in our village, by way of illustrating 
its truth and undoubted reality. By it he professes to 
be able to perform the most startling and cunning ex- 
periments, upon persons fully awake, and in the most 
perfect possession of all their faculties. Controlling 
their motions — standing up, they find it impossible to 
sit down ; if in a sitting posture, they are unable to 
rise till the operator allows them to do so. He claims 
to have the power to take away the powers of hearing, 
speech, sight, and the memory, etc., whenever he 
pleases, and to return again these faculties instantly ; 
that he can change the personal identity of certain 
individuals, making them imagine for the time being 
that they are persons of color, that they belong to the 
opposite sex, or that they are some renowned general, 
orator, statesman, or what-not. He professes to be 
able to change the appearance and taste of water in 
rapid succession to that of lemonade, honey, vinegar, 
molasses, wormwood, coffee, milk, brandy ; the latter 
producing all the intoxicating effects of alcohol. He 
brings before his subjects the threatening thunder- 
cloud. They see the lightnings flash and hear the 
thunders roll; the storm bursts over their heads, and 



LECTURE I. 21 

tliey flee to a place of shelter, under a table, bench, 
or any thing that offers protection. All this while the 
individuals experimented upon are perfectly awake and 
in possession of their reasoning faculties. 

" We are well aware, that the first impression upon 
the mind of the reader will be, that all this is absurd, 
ridiculous, and utterly impossible. This would be the 
natural conclusion of every one who had never wit- 
nessed any of these surprising phenomena ; but the 
reality of all this is maintained by some of the most 
respectable and talented men in the country. We 
have permission to refer to several individuals of the 
highest standing and character, who are believers in 
this science, and have been pupils of Dr. Dods. We 
have before us a letter written by Hon. Richard D. 
Davis, . from which we make the following extract. 
Mr. Davis says : 

" The science which Dr. Dods teaches, is to my mind 
alike novel, instructive, and useful — full of speculation 
fit for the loftiest intellect, and replete with rich in- 
structions for every condition of human life. So far 
as I am able to judge, I can safely say, that no person 
of ordinary capacity and intelligence can take the usual 
course of lessons from the doctor, who will not at its end 
sincerely acknowledge himself more than tenfold repaid 
for its cost of time, trouble, and expense ; and the more 
the ability and information of the individual may be, 
the more ready will be the acknowledgment. I am un- 



00 



ELECTRIC 1L PSYCHOLOGY. 



willing to express more than half the gratification and 
instruction which I have received, and if my recom- 
mendation can prevail with any one to become his pu- 
pil, it is most cheerfully and earnestly given. 55 

What I have now read in your hearing, will give you 
some idea of the nature of the experiments, and also 
wnat claims Electrical Psychology has, in the opinion 
of distinguished men, in relation to its pretensions to 
science and usefulness. But there is no question, that 
ladies and gentlemen, after admitting that these exper- 
iments are truly wonderful, and to them incomprehens- 
ible, will yet ask, of what use are they to the human 
racel The great usefulne:s and transcendent import- 
ance of this science to the human race consist in its 
curative powers over those diseases that medicine can- 
not remove. As facts come home to men's bosoms, 
and rebuke the skeptic in a voice of thunder, so I can- 
not give a better answer to the question, nor render you 
a better service, than to read a few extracts from the 
city papers of Auburn, New York, where I last lectur- 
ed and experimented. It is as follows : 

u Hiram Bostwick, Esq., so long and so well known 
in this city [Auburn] and county, during more than two 
years before he saw Dr. Dods, did not take a natural 
step. For a year and a half last past, could only 
slowly drag his feet along, as though they were attached 
to wooden legs, and, at that, did not attempt to drag 
himself about the streets. Besides an attack last 



LECTUliE I. "ZC 

spring (which was the fifth stroke of palsy lie had re- 
ceived), he could not even distinguish light from dark- 
ness, with his right eye. In a word, he was dead to 
happiness and usefulness. He met Dr. Dods, and in 
less than a week he was taking walks of a mile in 
length. With his right eye he distinguishes persons, 
and is. constantly improving, while he is daily prome- 
nading our streets with the perfect control and use of 
every muscle, and is quite as happy as any man we 
meet." 

I will read again from another Auburn paper. It is 
as follows : 

" Do the dumb speak and the deaf hear 1 In Au 
burn, in October, 1849, they do. This forenoon, two 
girls went to the Cit}^ Hall, neither of whom could hear 
a conversation in an ordinary tone. They were ope- 
rated upon some five or six minutes each, upon the 
principles of Electrical Psychology as taught by Dr. 
Dods, and when they left, one of them could distinctly 
hear an ordinary conversation, and the other could as 
distinctly hear a whisper." 

a Yesterday noon, a lady from Massachusetts called 
upon Dr. Dods, at the Western Exchange. Her eye- 
lids were so drawn down over her eyes that she could 
not see, and she could not talk. In twenty minutes 
she could both see and converse. If any one discredits 
this statement, let him ask Gen Wood, the gentle- 
manly proprietor of the Exchange When this blind 



24 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 

and dumb lady came, her female attendant stated to 
Gen. Wood, that her friend had not opened her eyes 
for three years, and for the last year had not uttered 
a syllable. The afflicted lady made the same state- 
ment, after the doctor had restored her wonted powers 
of speech. During the three years, she was for one of 
them confined in a dark room, to avoid the supposed 
injurious effects of light. She could not raise the up- 
per lids of the eyes. 

" Such was her situation when she called upon Dr. 
Dods at the Exchange yesterday ; and in half an hour 
she left again, drinking in with delight the prospect 
about her, and from which for years she had been en- 
tirely shut out, and while at the same time she poured 
forth her joy in words which it may be well imagined 
were those of the purest ecstasy. Her friends tried 
to prevail upon her, when she reached the carriage at 
the door, to shield her eyes, lest the sudden change 
from darkness to glare should have a deleterious in- 
fluence upon those sensitive and delicate organs ; but 
a gaze about the city was too rich a treat to be 
lost, and she availed herself of the opportunity to 
enjoy it. 

u As this lady had been so long and so severely 
afflicted, had availed herself of the knowledge and skill 
afforded by the medical profession, and was at the tim« 
traveling in search of health, I thought the case wor- 
thy of mention . 



LECTURE I. ■ 25 

** &o not understand me to be one who, even if in 
hib J power, would do any thing to depreciate the high 
estimation in which the medical profession is so justly 
held. Not at all. I regard it as one of the noblest 
of all pursuits, and believe that its practitioners, as a 
class, are not excelled, if equaled, by any other in 
kindness, self-denial, and humanity. But I will say, 
that every physician ought to understand Dr. Dods' 
system of Electrical Psychology. There is no room to 
doubt that it will not only give him a knowledge of laws 
and phenomena of the human economy he does not now 
know or comprehend, but will enable him to afford re- 
lief and restoration in cases where before it was out of 
his power. 

" Granting this to be so — and the appeal here is to 
facts which cannot lie — what is the duty of the honest 
physician? Is it to sneer at a system or science 
which, with a respectable face, makes even these pre- 
tensions ? — which professes to unfold laws and powers 
of mind and body which they do not understand, and 
backed up by actual, tangible results, which utterly 
dumbfound the whole of them ? Is sneering his duty, 
when his hands hold the scales in which are deposited 
life and death ? Is it not rather his duty to investi- 
gate the matter — to probe it to the bottom— to know 
all that can be known about it ! 

" The community will answer these questions, be- 
tause they are deeply interested in the answer. In 
2 



26 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

this city, cures will be performed within one year, by 
the pupils of Dr. Dods, in cases where the present 
medical system has been exhausted in vain. This will 
test the question. And by this test, every physician 
who sneers at Electrical Psychology will be compelled 
to abide. From it he cannot, and will not escape. 
I will refer now to only one beauty of the electro- 
psychological treatment of pain and disease. Its 
pharmacy is always perfect— it is of God. " 

From the extracts which I have now read in your 
hearing, from the Auburn papers, you will at once 
perceive the power and glory that hover around this 
science, and the importance w T hich is claimed in its 
behalf as one of the greatest blessings ever vouchsafed 
to the human race. So that you may see the high 
estimation in which this science is held by the citizens 
of Auburn, generally, where these cures were per- 
formed, I will trouble my audience but once more, and 
ask their indulgence while I read the resolutions they 
unanimously passed in behalf of Electrical Psychology 
as a great and important science, which resolutions 
were published in the Auburn papers. I will also 
read the prefaced remarks of the editor. They are as 
follows : 

" Electrical Psychology. — Dr. Dods closed his 
Lectures, in Auburn, on Saturday evening. It will be 
seen by our columns this afternoon, that the gentlemen 
composing his Class, availed themselves of the occa- 






LECTURE I. 27 

sion to express their views of Electrical Psychology, 
and of the manner in which the Doctor sustained his 
relations as their Instructor in his system. It is 
enough to say that the Class numbered gentlemen of 
undoubted intelligence. 53 

a Proceedings adopted by the Auburn Psychological 
Class. 

" At a meeting of the Class of forty-five persons, 
who had taken private lessons of Dr. J. B. Dods in 
the science of Electrical Psychology, held at the City 
Hall, in the city of Auburn, on the 27th day of Octo- 
ber, 1849, John P. Hulbert was called to the chair, 
and Dr. S. N. Smith appointed secretary. 

" On motion, a committee of three was appointed 
by the chairman to draft and report to the meeting 
resolutions expressive of the views and feelings of Dr. 
Dods' pupils, in the city of Auburn, in respect to the 
lessons and lectures given them by him. 53 

" On motion, the chairman and secretary were 
added to the committee. 

" The committee reported the following resolutions, 
which were unanimously adopted by the meeting. 

" Resolved, That the science of Electrical Psy- 
chology, as taught to this class, by Dr. J. B. Dods, 
in a series of private instructions and lectures, we be- 
lieve to be founded in immutable truth, and that it 



28 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

will accomplish for the human race an inappreciable 
amount of good. 

" Resolved, That we believe Electrical Psycho- 
logy has been, and will be eminently useful in allevi- 
ating the pains of the suffering, and in the cure of dis- 
eases ; that it is as comprehensive as it is beautiful 
and beneficent ; and that it is not only eminently cal- 
culated to enlarge and elevate the mind, but to impress 
upon it more exalted ideas of the infinite wisdom and 
goodness of the Deity. 

" Resolved, That we tender to Dr. Dods our thanks 
for the courteous and gentlemanly manner in which he 
has discharged his duties to us as his pupils. That 
he has, in all respects, redeemed every pledge or as- 
surance that he gave us when we became his pupils, 
and that in parting from him we give him our warmest 
wishes for his prosperity and happiness. 

u On motion, resolved, That the proceedings of this 
meeting be signed by the chairman and secretary, and 
delivered to Dr. Dods, and that they be published in 
the newspapers of the city. 

" John P. Hulbert, Chairman. 

" S. N. Smith, Secretary." 

The subject of these Lectures is now fairly open 
before us. I have explained what I mean by the term 
Electrical Psychology, and why I saw fit to give 
the science this name. The wonderful and startling 



LECTURE- I. 29 

phenomena that hover around it, like so many invisi- 
ble angels, and which are made manifest in the experi- 
ments produced, I have also candidly stated. They 
consist in the fact, that one human being can, through 
a certain nervous influence, obtain and exercise' a 
power over another, so as to perfectly control his vol- 
untary motions and muscular force ; and also produce 
various impressions on his mind, however extravagant, 
ludicrous, or wild — and that too while he is in a per- 
fectly wakeful state. I have stated, that it is one of 
the most powerful remedial agents to alleviate the 
pains of the suffering, and to cure those diseases that 
set the power of medicine, and the skill of the ablest 
practitioner, at defiance. And from the published 
newspaper articles, letters, and resolutions of most 
highly reputable, and even distinguished men, which I 
have just read in your hearing, you can form an opin- 
ion of the effects produced, of the cures performed, of 
the high estimation in which this science is held by 
those who have acquainted themselves with its secret- 
powers, and of their high estimate of its incalculable 
importance to the human race, and the future amount 
of good it is ultimately destined to achieve. 

I have only read to you the testimony of the citizens 
of Auburn, but could produce the testimony of thou- 
sands more, from the various portions of the United 
States where I have lectured—of the importance of 
this science in the cure of diseases ; and those, too, of 



30 ELECTBICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

a more startling character than any I have named. I 
can produce the testimony of hundreds, that this sci- 
ence has, in fifty minutes, restored to Lucy Ann Allen, 
of Lynchburg, Virginia, the use of her limbs ; wh< 
had not walked a step in eighteen years, nor had she 
even been able to raise herself up from her pillow so as 
to sit in her bed for more than fourteen years. Such 
is the nature and intrinsic grandeur of this Science ; 
such are the experiments and facts connected with it ; 
such are its results that stamp it with the high im- 
press of its sterling importance to mankind ; and 
such are its lofty end and aim ; and as such it must 
stand when the pillars of strength and beauty that 
support our Capitol shall fall and be crumbled to 
dust. 

Some have the impression, that Electrical Psychology 
is, after all, but Mesmerism. In answer to such I will 
say, that there is a very marked difference between the 
two sciences, and this difference is easily pointed out. 
Mesmerism is the doctrine of sympathy ; Elec- 
trical Psychology is the doctrine of impressions. 
In Mesmerism there is a sympathy so perfect between 
the magnetizer and subject, that what he sees, the sub- 
ject sees — what he hears, the subject hears — what he 
feels, the subject feels — what he tastes, the subject 
tastes — and what he smells, the subject also smells ; 
and lastly, what the magnetizer wills, is likewise the 
will of his subject. But the person in the electro- 



! 



LECTURE I. 31 

psychological state has no such sympathies with his 
operator. His sight , hearings feeling, taste, and 
smell are entirely independent of the operator, and he 
continually exerts his will against him, and resists him 
with all his muscular force. The person who is 
aroused from the mesmeric slumber, has no remem- 
brance of what transpired in it ; while the person in 
the electro-psychological state, is a witness of his own 
actions, and knows all that transpired. The person in 
the mesmeric state can hear no voice but that of his 
magnetizer, or the voices of those with whom he is put 
in communication. But the person in the electro- 
psychological state, can hear and converse with all as 
usual. 

If these distinctions are not sufficiently marked to 
settle the points of difference, then I will mention two 
more. I have found persons entirely and naturally in 
the electro-psychological state, who never could be 
mesmerized at all, nor in the least affected, under re- 
peated trials. The other point is, that no person is 
naturally in the mesmeric state, but thousands are 
naturally in the electro-psychological state, and live 
and die in it. Mesmerism and Somnambulism are 
identical ; they are one and the same state. And as 
no person is naturally in the somnambulic state, so no 
one is naturally in the mesmeric state. Though the 
experiments of both these states are performed by the 
same nervous fluid, yet this does not render the two 



32 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

sciences identical, any more than that they are ren- 
dered identical with fits, or insanity, which are caused 
by the same nervous force. These observations being 
sufficient for my purpose, are respectfully submitted to 
you for your candid consideration. 



LECTURE II. 



LECTURE IL 

Ladies and Gentlemezn : 

As the subject of Electrical Psychology is now fairly 
introduced, its phenomena stated, and its importance 
to the human race clearly pointed out, we are now pre- 
pared to enter the diversified fields of nature ; to 
glance at the operations of mental and material exist- 
ences ; and to proceed understandingly to the consid- 
eration of its claims to philosophy, as the foundation 
on which it rests, and the power by which its existence 
must be sustained. But as I am fully sensible that 
such strange facts as I have stated are most trying to 
human credulity — sensible that they are calculated to 
awaken the deepest feelings of contempt in the bosoms 
of the skeptical, and to draw forth the sneers of man- 
kind—so I must be indulged to speak, in the first 
place, of the march of science, the beauty of the inde- 
pendent expression of our thoughts, and to notice the 
fate of the opponents of science in all ages of the 
world. 

Entering, as I do, upon a theme entirely new, I am 
by no means insensible of the embarrassments that 
2* 



34 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

surround me. Were I called to address you upon any 
other subject than that of Electrical Psychology, 
I should stand before you with other feelings than 
those that now pervade my breast. It is by no means 
an enviable task to step aside from the long beaten 
path of science into the unexplored and trackless re- 
gions of solitude and silence. By sc doing, and daring 
to think for myself, I am well aware that I assume no 
very enviable position as it regards popularity. Inde- 
pendent thought and fearless expression have ever 
drawn forth the scoffs and sneers of that portion of our 
race who have adopted, without investigation, the sci- 
entific opinions of others. I refer to those only who 
have received their ideas from others by inheritance, as 
they did their real estate. For the one they never 
labored, and for the other they never thought. 

Such persons, though professing to be learned, and 
perchance even claiming to be the guardians of science, 
are nevertheless its greatest enemies ; and by exerting 
their influence in favor of old opinions, however absurd, 
and against any innovations, however true, useful, or 
grand, are checking the mighty march of mind. They 
are clogs of more than leaden weight hanging upon the 
chariot wheels of science that are rolling through our 
world. It commenced its career at the breaking morn 
of creation, with but few passengers on board, and has 
continued its course with increasing speed and growing 
glory down to the present moment. It now travels 



LECTURE II. 35 

with the brilliancy and rapidity of the lightning's blaze, 
and even compels the very lightnings to speak in a 
familiar voice to man ! Yes ; they even write, not 
only their forky gambols on the bosom of the dark 
cloud, but they write on paper, and transmit human 
thought as swift as thought can move. 

The chariot of science is destined to continue its 
majestic course, in duration coeval with our globe ! 
Still more ! it is destined to outlive the dark and sullen 
catastrophe of worlds ! The chariot of science, with 
ever increasing power, magnificence, and glory, is des- 
tined to pass the boundaries of the mouldering tomb — 
to snatch immortality from tfee iron grasp of death, and 
roll on in living grandeur through the eternal world, 
gathering new accessions of intellectual beauty and 
unending delight. Its passengers here are mortal men. 
There they will be angel, archangel, cherubim, sera- 
phim, and the glorified millions of our race ! The 
mind of man wears the impression of divinity, the 
stamp of original greatness ; and is destined to ripen 
in mental vigor as the wasteless ages of eternity roll. 
Hence the very principles of our nature as an impres- 
sion from the hand of God, forbid us to stand still. 
Their command is onward. 

If no human being had dared to hazard the expres- 
sion of an original thought, then nothing in the realms 
of science would have been disclosed by speech, nor 
penned in books. A dreary, barren waste, wrapped 



36 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY 

in solitude and night, would have reigned for xiuman 
contemplation. But instead of this frightful picture 
of desolation, we see those fruitful fields of mental and 
moral beauty, so rich in the scenery of thought, and in 
endless variety, present themselves to our view. A 
secret rapture of thrilling delight fills the heart as we 
glance over this lovely scene, on which human research 
has thrown a splendor surpassing that of the noontide 
blaze. 

Had not some master spirits dared to freely speak 
and write their thoughts, then those pretended friends 
of science, who now oppose every thing that may ap- 
pear to them both new and strange, would have been 
destitute of that knowledge they obtained from books ; 
and not daring to think for themselves, they would have 
remained in mental night. It is by daring to step aside 
from the beaten track of books, and bringing forth from 
the dark arcana of nature into the light of day some 
new truth, that we add our mite to the common stock 
of knowledge already accumulated. He who denies us 
this grand right of our nature is a scientific bigot, and 
lias yet to learn, that even the school and college were 
only established to discipline the mind for action. 
There the student, through books and instructors^ is 
only made to see how other men have dared to think, 
and speak, and write, and thus his mind, being made 
to feel its innate freedom, power, and greatness, be- 
comes inspired with a self-de termination to do the 



LECTURE II. 37 

same. This makes the man, and answers the lofty 
end of human existence. On the other hand, he who 
goes through life, leaning entirely upon books and the 
opinions of others, without thinking for himself, ren 
ders his present existence a blank, inasmuch as he lays 
his head in the dust, without its having bequeathed one 
original thought to the world, for the benefit of after 
generations. 

The truths that God has established inherent in na- 
ture, are not only infinitely diversified, but are at the 
same time immutable and eternal. No possible addi- 
tion can be made to their number, nor is it in the power 
of man to create or annihilate a single truth in the em- 
pire of nature. They exist independent of his be- 
lief or unbelief ; and all he can do is to search them 
out, and bring them forth from darkness into the light 
of day. And he who has the magnanimity to do this, 
so far from being opposed and persecuted, should be 
sustained and encouraged as the benefactor of his race. 

The Creator of the universe is the Author and Pro- 
prietor of the great volumes of nature and revelation. 
Hence divines, at least those who are men of letters, 
should not start at any new scientific revelations, and 
exclaim, " If this be true we must give up our Bibles !" 
As men of science, they have nothing to fear from new 
discoveries in the shoreless ocean of truth. The vol- 
umes of nature and revelation both claim the same 
perfect Author, who had every thing open and naked 



60 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

to his omniscient inspection, and exercised infinite wis- 
dom in producing and establishing the order and har- 
mony of the universe. 

Though this globe, and perhaps the whole of our 
planetary system, was finished six thousand years ago, 
yet we have no reason to suppose that this was the first 
effort of his creating energy. We are floating in an 
immensity of space that knows no bounds, like the 
mote in the sunbeam. This is peopled with rolling 
worlds, in number beyond an angel's computation. 
And the residue, which has not yet become the abodes 
of light, life, order, and beauty, is filled up with mat- 
ter still in its uncreated state. Hence the work of 
creation has been going on from eternity, and will con- 
tinue to progress, so long as the throne of the self-ex- 
istent Jehovah endures, without ever arriving at an end 
in the sublime career of creation ! New brother crea- 
tions are every moment rolling from, his omnific hand, 
and that creating fiat will never, never cease. 

These ideas of the wonder-working Jehovah, from 
whose all-forming hand worlds and systems of worlds 
are continually rolling, and have been, for millions on 
millions of ages, force upon us those amazing concep- 
tions of the oppressive grandeur of his works under 
which the mind labors and struggles in its contempla- 
tions, but is borne down, and lost and bewildered in 
the immensity of the theme. Order, variety, and 
beauty, in endless succession meet us on every hand. 



LECTURE II. 39 

All this has been accomplished by the Infinite Mind, 
through electrical action, and bespeaks the vastness 
and sublimity of the subject. It is the -science of the 
living mind, its silent, mysterious workings, and ener- 
getic powers. It is a science that involves the majes- 
tic movement of rolling worlds, the falling leaf, and 
claims the Great Law of the universe as its own. 
The vastness, as well as the transcendent importance 
of the subject, clearly evince that it is worthy to be 
embraced by every independent, noble, and generous 
mind. You will pardon me, Ladies and Gentlemen, 
for having, by a momentary digression from the pres- 
ent chain of my subject, anticipated a few ideas in 
relation to the creation and its vastness. These more 
properly belong to a future Lecture, when I shall come 
to show what connection this science has with the uni- 
verse — with rolling worlds — yes, with a falling leaf. 
The fall of a single leaf is a catastrophe as dreadful to 
the thousands of inhabitants of its surface as the de- 
struction of this globe would be to us. And the blot- 
ting out of our globe from the catalogue of worlds, 
would no more be missed amid the immensity of crea- 
tion than the fall of a leaf compared to the sublime 
magnificence of the countless forests on this globe. 
From this digression I return to my subject. 

That Electrical Psychology should meet with oppo- 
sition from men of a peculiar constitution of mind, and 
a certain degree of scientific attainments, is nothing 



10 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

strange. Nor is it at all miraculous, that a few who 
are deemed men of talents, should oppose, and even 
deride it as a humbug. But as genius is supremely 
higher than talents, so I boldly and safely make the 
declaration that no man of genius has ever opposed 
Electrical Psychology; nor in any age of the world 
has genius ever been enlisted in opposing the dawning 
light of any of the sciences that have arisen on earth 
from the morning of creation to the present day. But 
as before remarked, that this science should meet with 
opposition from that class of scientific men, who al- 
ways stand watching the direction in which the breeze 
of popularity may chance to blow with the strongest 
force, and who are anxious, through these means, to 
bring themselves into notice, and thus gain a mo- 
mentary fame from the passing crowd, is nothing 
strange. It only proves the fact that Electrical 
Psychology is, in the infancy of its being, destined 
to share the fate of all great and useful sciences, that 
now stand unshaken in the republic of letters. All, 
in their infancy, received from such men a like opposi- 
tion, and upon their founders they freely breathed out 
their derision, scorn, and sneers. 

Harvey discovered the circulation of the blood, 
and disclosed it to the world. He was opposed and 
derided, and much of that talent^ learnings and cun- 
ning we have referred to, was enlisted against him. 
They sought to paralyze the towering wing of his 



LECTURE II. 41 

genius ; to blast his reputation ; to wither the fairest 
flowers of his domestic love, hope, and joy ; and to 
hurl his brilliant discovery from the light of day to the 
darkness of night. But Harvey's name stands immor- 
tal on the records of true fame, and the blood still 
continues to frolic in crimson streams through its liv- 
ing channels, while his learned opposers are forgotten. 
Galileo discovered the rotation of this globe on its axis. 
So great was the opposition of the learned powers com- 
bined against him, that they arraigned him and his 
theory at the august and awful bar of humbug. There 
they fairly tried him and his discovery under the splen- 
did and majestic witnesses of derision, sneer, and 
scorn ; and the court very gravely decided, that his 
discovery was a heresy, and that he must openly ac- 
knowledge it to be so to the world. To this sentence 
he submitted — acknowledged his theory to be a heresy, 
but remarked, that he nevertheless believed it true. 
Galileo lives in the bright page of history. . That sen- 
tence did not arrest the globe in its mighty course. It 
still continues to roll on its axis as he discovered and 
proclaimed, while the learned opposers of his theory, 
who courted popular favor at the expense of honor, are 
sunk into merited oblivion. 

Newton's genius, when he was but a boy, intui- 
tively drove him to study gravitaticn by piling up 
small heaps of sand, .and to notice more strictly this 
power in the falling apple. It drove him to study 



i2 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

adhesion by watching the union of the particled water 
at the side of some favorite stream ; and to perfect 
this science he is next at the centre of the globe. 
From gathering pebbles in boyish sport on the ocean's 
shore, he is next among the stars, and at length pro- 
claims to the world his system of philosophy and 
astronomy. He was derided and mocked as a silly- 
headed fool, and his whole magnificent system was 
spurned with sneering contempt and pronounced a 
humbug by the old school of philosophers and astrono- 
mers. But substances continue to respect the law of 
gravitation, and rolling worlds to obey the law of 
attraction and repulsion* Newton lives in the 
brightest blaze of fame ; for his name is written in 
starry coronals on the deep bosom of night, and from 
thence is reflected to the centre of the globe ; while 
the opposers of his magnificent discovery are sunk to 
the shades of unremembered nothingness. The clouds 
and mists of their own evanescent fame have become 
their winding sheet. 

Fulton was derided, and even men of science pointed 
at him the finger of indignant scorn, because he de- 
clared that steam — a light and bland vapor, which 
could be blown away by human breath — could move an 
engine of tremendous power, and propel vessels of 
thousands of tons burthen against wind and waves and 
tides. They declared it to be the greatest of humbugs, 
and the most silly idea that ever entered a silly brain ; 



LECTURE II. 43 

or else the trick of a knave to make men invest capi- 
tal in order to effect their ruin. His friends, even 
though not over-sanguine of success, yet defended him 
as a man of honor. But Fulton u stood firm amidst 
the vaiying tides of party like the rock far from land, 
that lifts its majestic head above the waves, and re- 
mains unshaken by the storms that agitate the ocean. 5> 
So stern was the opposition, that some of the commit- 
ted skeptics, who sailed from New York to Albany in 
the steamboat that first tried the experiment, declared^ 
that it was impossible they had been conveyed a dis- 
tance of one hundred and fifty miles by steam power ' 
and that it must, after all, have been some power aside 
from steam, by which they had been enabled to reach 
Albany ! The impression of Fulton's genius is 
seen on all the machinery moved in our happy country 
by this subtile power. It is seen in railroad and 
steamboat communications, that bring the distant por- 
tions of the United States in conjunction. It is seen 
in the majestic steamships of England, that bring 
her and the transatlantic world into neigborhood with 
us, by a power that triumphs over all the stormy ele- 
ments of nature. Fulton, as a man of genius, is 
remembered as one of the great men of the universe, 
while his opposers are silent and forgotten. 

Thus far, I have spoken of the physical and me- 
chanical sciences only, involving the chemical proper- 
ties of material substances, and the general operations 



44 ELECTRICAL PSYCH0L3GY. 

of nature. I now come to those chat relate to the im- 
provement of the mind. I come still nearer home. 
The science of Phrenology, so beautiful, elevating, 
and useful in its nature, and having so strong a bearing 
upon the character and destiny of man, as an intellec- 
tual, social, and moral being, and even involving the 
dearest interest of our race — has been, and by some 
still is, most shamefully abused. Gall, its discov- 
erer, was persecuted; and Spurziieim, Combe, and 
Fowler have received unmerited abuse. The two 
Fowlers, of New York, have for years withstood the 
storm of opposition. Thus far, they have most suc- 
cessfully met and repulsed the assaults of men — won 
the victory — gathered new accessions of strength, and 
still hold the field. They are business men, who never 
slumber at the post of duty. They have made new 
discoveries and improvements ; gathered an immense 
variety of cabinet specimens of skulls and busts, from 
the idiot up to the most brilliant intellect — from the 
cold-blooded murderer up to the melting soul of a be- 
nevolent and philanthropic Howard. They have made 
a righteous development of true character in the phre- 
nological examinations of thousands of human heads ; 
have directed the anxious parent how to train up the 
child of his affections ; have pointed out to the sighing 
lover how to choose a congenial spirit of companionship 
for life ; and have poured the light of mental and moral 
improvement in silvery streams on the grand empire 






. CCTLRK n. 45 

of mind. Yet such a science as this lias been called 
a humbug ! and such men as these have been assailed. 
Their bones are worthy to repose with the great men 
of the universe, and their names shall live on the 
bright scroll of fame down to the last vibrating pendu- 
lum of time — shall live when the opposers of phreno- 
logical science shall have sunk from human remem- 
brance. 

Such has been the fate of ail sciences in the infancy 
of their existence. The moment they were born into 
life, the battle-axe was raised against them, and each 
in succession has fought its way up to manhood. The 
victory in favor of truth has always been sure, and 
millions of sycophants in the contest have perished. 

How lamentable is the consideration, that there are 
those in this clay of light, who, regardless of the warn- 
ing voice of past generations, coming up from ten thou- 
sand graves, still shut their ears and close their eyes — 
and even sacrifice principle, to keep popular with those 
on whom they depend for a momentary fame. But 
they are not the men whose names will stand imperish- 
able in the annals of history, to be handed down to 
future generations. They are destined to perish from 
human remembrance, and not a trace of them be left 
on earth. 

I would not be understood as dissuading you from 
the pursuit of true fame. I do not despise its noble 
glory ; but am fully sensible, that of all characters ever 



46 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

formed and sustained by human beings, that of true 
fame stands unrivaled and supreme on the page of his- 
tory. 

Though man is mortal, and his present existence 
ephemeral, yet during the short span of three-score 
years and ten, to what a transcendent height in the cul- 
tivation of his powers is he capable of soaring ! True, 
his station is humble, yet he who, with an unstained 
hand, has honorably grasped the meed of righteous 
fame, has clothed himself with power, has wreathed his 
brow with undying laurels, and invested himself with 
the true majesty of his nature. Fame has been alter- 
nately assigned to the hero, the statesman, the philoso- 
pher, astronomer, theologian. But fame is not confined 
to any rank or pursuit in life. It can only exist in the 
breathings of righteousness. The philosopher and as- 
tronomer, though chained down to earth by the law of 
gravitation, and tabernacled rath the worm, may feel 
within a stirring greatness that allies them to higher 
intelligences in future worlds, and that bids them bear 
their brow aloft. They may station themselves on a 
mental elevation above the world, and lift their tower- 
ing heads to the stars. From this pinnacle of glory, 
they may range in loftiest thought the universe ef God . 
and even struggle to grasp the unbounded empire over 
which Jehovah reigns, with all its moving worlds, and 
yet, if this be all, true fame does not lie here. It is 
not the birthright of the philosopher or astronomer, un- 



LECTURE ilv 47 

less they are in possession of something more than in- 
tellectual power. 

True fame is not the birthright of the hero. The 
blaze of glory that has for ages encircled his head, and 
with its brilliancy so long dazzled the world, is begin- 
ning to grow dim. The laurels that decorate his sullen 
brow have been gathered at the cannon's mouth, from 
a soil enriched with human gore, and watered by the 
tears of bereavement. That fancied pinnacle of glory 
on which he proudly stands, has been gained by con- 
quest and slaughter. His way to it lay over thousands 
of his fellow-creatures, whose warm hearts had ceased 
to throb ; and the music that followed his march, was 
the widow's moan and the orphan's wail. True fame 
does not lie here. It sounds not in the cannon's roar, 
the clashing steel, the rattling drum, nor in the fright- 
ful crash of resounding arms ! It is not heard in mar- 
tial thunder. It is not seen in villages on fire, nor in 
Moscow's conflagration — that ocean of flame ! True 
fame breathes not in the deep-heaving sigh of despair- 
ing love, nor draws its immortality from dying groans 
on fields of war. It has a higher origin — a nobler 
birth — a more elevated aim. True fame consists in 

the LOFTY ASPIRATIONS AFTER INTELLECTUAL AND 

moral truth ; and when these are found and cherish- 
ed, that so deep will be the convictions of duty, sus- 
tained by sterling honor, that no popularity — no bribes 
of wealth and splendor — no fear of frowns, nor even 



48 FLECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

the- hazard of life exposed to wasting tortures shall 
deter that man from expressing and maintaining such 
truth. He who does this, possesses true and righteous 
fame. 

Should the scoffers of rising science challenge me to 
produce such an example of true fame ever being set 
on earth, I would point them to one perfect specimen 
on the sacred page. I would point them to the Son of 
Man, in the majesty of whose virtues, honor, and firm- 
ness in proclaiming truth, language is impoverished, all 
human description fails, and the living light of elo- 
quence is darkened forever 



LECTURE III. 49 



LECTURE III 

Lat>ies and Gentlemen : 

Perhaps I have dwelt sufficiently long upon the pre- 
liminaries of my subject. I have done so to bring dis- 
tinctly before you its nature, and clearly state its incal- 
culable importance to the human family. I have done 
so to remind you of the opposition, sneers, and scorns 
that the noblest sciences have encountered in the infan- 
cy of their being, and in all ages of the world. I have 
reminded you that this has been done, not by men of 
genius, whose names are registered on the scroll of 
true fame, and have come down to future generations, 
but it has been done by that particular class of the 
learned who have so large a share of the love of appro- 
bation as to study public opinion, and follow it, right 
or wrong, and thus beg a momentary fame from the 
passing crowd, which is destined to expire in darkness, 
and vanish from human remembrance, before the break- 
ing light of truth . I have dwelt thus long upon these 
points, so that opposition to this science may xiot sur- 
prise you, nor the real character of the opponent be 
mistaken. 

3 



50 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

Having removed every obstacle that might embarrass 
my course, and having plenty of sea-roorn, I am now 
ready to embark in defence of one of the greatest of 
causes. I stand before you to lecture upon the won- 
derful and mysterious science of Electrical Psychology, 
I stand here to exhibit by tangible experiments those 
wonderful phenomena that cluster around it, and philo- 
sophically to defend its paramount claims to immutable 
truth. The successful discharge of this incumbent 
duty, forces upon us the necessity of ranging the uni- 
verse, and summoning the vast works of earth and 
heaven to the bar of reason, in order to investigate their 
effects, and trace them back to their correspondent 
causes. You are the empannelcd jury to try this cause, 
and I rejoice that I have the honor to argue so interest- 
ing a point before the congregated talent and wis- 
dom of my country. However skeptical men may be 
in relation to any thing new, yet so far as stern -reality 
is in its nature concerned, we have this pleasing con- 
sideration, that the unbelief of men cannot frown truth 
into falsehood, nor can the belief 'of men smile false- 
hood into truth. Hence the belief or unbelief of mor- 
tals cannot in the least affect those truths that God has 
established inherent in nature, and with which his un- 
bounded universe swarms. 

I stand here to defend the electrical theory of the 
universe against the assaults of men, to notice the im- 
mense variety of material existences, to glance at the 



LECTURE III. 51 

animated forms of liring beauty, to scrutinize Jie chem- 
ical properties of created substances, and to pour, if 
possible, the light of truth on rolling worlds. Let us 
even venture to step back beyond the threshold of crea- 
tion — venture to lift the dark curtains of primeval 
night, and muse upon that original, eternal material, 
that slumbered in the deep bosom of chaos, and out of 
which all the tangible substances we see and admire 
were made. That eternal substance is electricity ', and 
contains all the original properties of all things in be- 
ing. Hence all worlds and their splendid appendages 
were made out of electricity, and by that powerful, all- 
pervading agent, under Deity, they are kept in motion 
from age to age. Electricity actuates the whole frame 
of nature, and produces all the phenomena that trans- 
pire throughout the realms of unbounded space. It is 
the most powerful and subtile agent employed by the 
Creator in the government of the universe, and in car- 
rying on the multifarious operations of nature. Mak- 
ing a slight variation in the language of the poet, I may 
with propriety say — 

" It warms in the sun, reneshes in the breeze, 
Glows in the stars, and blossoms in the trees ; 
Lives through all life, extends through all extent, 
Spreads undivided, operates unspent; 
Breathes in our souls, informs our mortal part. 
As full, as perfect, in a hair as heart ; 
As full, as perfect, in vile man that mourns, 
As the rapt seraph, that adores and burns ; 



52 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

It ciiims all high and low, all great and small ; 
It fills, it bounds, connects, and equals all." 

It is immaterial to what department of this globe 
and its surrounding elements we turn our attention, 
electricity is there. Wherever we witness convulsions 
in nature, the workings of this mighty, unseen power 
are there. It writes its path in lightning on the sul- 
len brow of the dark cloud, and breathes out rolling 
thunder. Though cold and invisible in its equalized 
and slumbering state, yet it is the cause of light and 
heat, which it creates by the inconceivable rapidity of 
its motion and friction on other particles of matter. 
It is the cause of evaporation from basined oceans and 
silvery lakes — from majestic rivers and rolling streams, 
and from the common humidity of the earth. It forms 
aerial conductors in the heavens, through which this 
moisture in vapory oceans is borne to the highest por- 
tions of our globe, and stored up in magazines of rain, 
and snow, and hail ! It is electricity that, by its cold- 
ness, condenses the storm, and opens these various 
magazines in mild beauty or awful terror on the world. 
It is electricity that, by the production of heat, rare- 
fies the air, gives wings to the wind, and directs their 
course. It is this unseen agent, that causes the gen- 
tle zephyrs of heaven to fan the human brow with a 
touch of delight — that moves the stirring gale — that 
arms the sweeping hurricane with power — that gives 
to the roaring tornado all its dreadful eloquence of 



LECTURE in. 53 

vengeance and terror, and clothes the mid- {lay sun in 
light. It gives us the soft, pleasing touches of the 
evening twilight, and the crimson blushes of the rising 
morn. It is electricity that, by its effects of light and 
heat, produces the blossoms of spring, the fruits of 
summer, the laden bounties of autumn, and moves on 
the vast mass of vegetation in all the varieties and 
blended beauties of creation. It bids winter close the 
varied scene. It*is electricity that, by its most awful 
impressions, causes the earthquake to awake from its 
Tartarean den, to speak its rumbling thunder, convulse 
the globe, and mark out its path of ruin. 

If we turn to man, and investigate the secret stir- 
rings of his nature, Ave shall find, that he is but an 
epitome of the universe. The chemical properties of 
all the various substances in existence, and in the 
most exact proportions, are congregated and concen- 
trated in him, and form and constitute the very ele- 
ments of his being. In the composition of his body 
are involved all the mineral and vegetable substances 
of the globe, even from the grossest matter, step by 
step, up to the most rarefied and fine. And, lastly, 
to finish this masterpiece of creation, the brain is in- 
vested with a living spirit. This incomprehensible 
spirit, like an enthroned deity, presides over, and gov- 
erns through electricity, as its agent, all the voluntary 
motions of this organized, corporeal universe ; while 
its living presence, and its involuntary, self-moving 



54 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

powers cause all the involuntary functions of life to 
proceed in their destined course. Hence human be- 
ings and all animated existences are subject to the 
same grand electrical law that pervades the universe, 
and moves all worlds under the superintendence of the 
involuntary powers of the infinite Spirit. 

On this principle, it will be plainly perceived, that 
as man is subjected to the same common law that per- 
vades the universe, so electricity is the connecting 
link between mind and matter. As it is co-eternal 
with spirit or mind, so it is the only substance in be- 
ing that mind can directly touch, or through which 
it can manifest its powers. It is the servant of the 
mind to obey its will and execute its commands. It 
is through electricity, that the mind conveys its vari- 
ous impressions and emotions to others, and through 
this same medium receives all its impressions from the 
external world. It is by electricity that the mind 
contracts the muscles, raises the arm, and performs 
all the voluntary motions of this organized body. This 
I will now proceed to prove. 

It will be readily perceived by every one acquainted 
with electrical science, that if I can find an individual 
standing in a negative relationship to myself, or by 
any process render him so, then I, being the positive 
power, can, by producing electrical impressions from 
my own mind upon his, control his muscles with the 
most perfect ease. This is evident, because the posi- 






LECTURE III. 55 

five and negative forces electrically and magnetically 
blend, are equal in power, and paralyze each other ; 
or, on the contrary, produce motion. This great and 
interesting truth I will prove to a demonstration, by 
experiments upon ladies and gentlemen in this audi- 
ence, while they are entirely awake, and in perfect 
possession of ail their reasoning faculties. Before I 
proceed to produce these astonishing and even startling 
results, I will, in the first place, prove that electri- 
city is the connecting link between mind and inert 
matter, and is the agent that the mind employs to 
contract and relax the muscles, and to produce all the 
voluntary and involuntary motions of the body. 

To bring this before you in the most plain and intel- 
ligible manner, I would first remark that the brain is 
the fountain of the nervous system, from whence it 
sends out its millions of branches to every part of the 
body. Indeed, the brain is but a congeries of nerves, 
and is the immediate residence of the living spirit. 
This spirit or mind is the cause of all motion, whether 
that motion be voluntary or involuntary. It wills the 
arm to rise, and immediately the arm obeys the man- 
date; while the very presence of this mind in the 
brain, even though wrapped in the insensibility of 
sleep, produces all the involuntary motions of the 
vitals, and executes the functions of life. 

To establish the fact that electricity is, indeed, the 
connecting link between the mind and the body, I 



56 ELECTRICAL PS: CHOLOGY. 

would in the first place distinctly remark, that mind 
cannot come in direct contact with gross matter. My 
mind can no more directly touch my hand, than it can 
the mountain rock. My mind cannot touch the bones 
of my arm, nor the sinews, the muscles, the blood-ves- 
sels, nor the blood that rolls in them. In proof of this 
position, let one hemisphere of the brain receive what 
is called a stroke of the palsy. Let the paralysis be 
complete, and one half of the system will be rendered 
motionless. In this case, the mind may will with all 
its energies — may exert all its mental powers — yet the 
arm will not rise, nor the foot stir. Yet the bones, 
sinews, muscles, and blood-vessels are all there, and 
the blood as usual continues to flow. Here then we 
have proof the most irresistible, that mind can touch 
none of these ; for what the mind can touch it can 
move, as easily as what the hand can physically touch 
it can move. Our proof is so far philosophically con- 
clusive. 

I would now remark, that it is equally certain my 
mind can touch some matter in my body, otherwise I 
could never raise my arm at all. The question, then, 
arises, What is that mysterious substance which the 
mind can touch, as its prime agent, by which it pro- 
duces muscular motion ? In the light our subject now 
stands, the answer is most simple. It is that very 
substance which was disturbed in this paralysis, and 
that is the nervous fluid, which is animal electricity. 



LI OTURE III. 57 

and forms the connecting link between mind and mat- 
ter. Mind is the only substance in the universe that 
possesses inherent motion and living power as its two 
primeval efficients. These two seem to be insepa- 
rable, because there can be no manifestation of power 
except through motion. Hence mind is the first grand 
moving cause. It is the first link in the magnificent 
chain of existing substances. This mind wills. This 
mental energy, as the creative force, is the second link, 
and stirs the nervous force, which is electricity. This 
is the third link. This electricity causes the nerve to 
vibrate. This is the fourth link. The vibration of 
the nerve contracts the fibre of the muscle. This is 
the fifth link. The contraction of the muscle raises 
the bone or the arm. This is the sixth link. And 
the arm raises dead matter. This is the seventh link. 
So it is through a chain of seven links that mind comes 
in contact with dead matter ; that is, if we allow the 
creative force — the will — to be one link. This will, 
however, is not a substance, but a mere energy, or re- 
suit of mind. To be plain, it is mind that touches 
electricity — electricity touches nerve — nerve touches 
muscle — muscle touches bone — and bone raises dead 
matter. It is, therefore, through this concatenation or 
chain, link by link, that the mind gives motion to and 
controls living or dead matter, and not by direct con- 
tact with all substances. Hence the proof is clear and 
positive, that the mind can come in contact with, and 
3* 



58 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

by its volition control, the electricity of the body, and 
collect this subtile agent with fearful power upon any 
part of the system. 

It is evident that the mind holds its residence in the 
brain, and that it is not diffused over the whole system. 
Were it so, then our hands and feet would think, and 
in case they were amputated, we should lose part of 
our minds. If, then, the mind, invested with royal- 
ty, is enthroned in the brain — and if the mind com- 
mand the foot to move, or the hand to rise, then it 
must send forth from its presence an agent, as its 
prime minister, to execute this command. This 
prime minister is electricity, which passes from the 
brain through the nerves, as so many telegraphic wires, 
to give motion to the extremities. On this principle, 
how easy it is to understand the philosophy of a paral- 
ysis. The nerve, as the grand conductor of the motive 
power, is obstructed by some spasmodic collapse, and 
the prime minister cannot pass the barrier that ob- 
structs its path. In this case, the mind, as the en- 
throned monarch, may will the arm to rise, but the 
arm remains motionless. But remove that barrier, the 
agent passes, and the arm must rise. Hence it is 
easily seen, that all motion and power originate in 
mind. 

I have now brought before you the connecting link 
between mind and matter, and through this have shown 
you the philosophy of the contraction of the human 



LECTURE III. 59 

muscles through mental energy. This has e\er been, 
and still is, considered an inscrutable mystery in Phys- 
iology. Whether it is now revealed or not, is submit- 
ted to your decision. To my mind, the argument in its 
defence is irresistible. 

Having clearly and philosophically established the 
truth, that electricity, in the form of nervous fluid, is 
indeed *the connecting link between mind and inert 
matter, the question now presents itself — If the mind 
continually throws off electricity from the brain by its 
mental operations, and by muscular motion, then how 
is the supply kept up in the brain — through what 
source is it introduced into the system, and how con- 
veyed to the brain? I answer, through the respira- 
tory organs eleetricity is taken into the blood at the 
lungs, and from the blood it is thrown to nerves and 
conducted to the brain, and is there secreted and pre- 
pared for the use of the mind. It will be impossible 
for me to argue this point fully unless I explain at the 
■same instant the philosophy of the circulation of the 
blood. As I differ also with physiologists on this 
point, and as I do not believe that the heart circulates 
the blood at all, either on the hydraulic, or any other 
principle, so I will turn your attention to this subject. 

The philosophy of the circulation of the blood is ona 
of the grandest themes that can be presented for hu- 
man contemplation. While discussing this matter, it 
will be clearly mad 3 to appear how electricity is gath- 



60 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

ered from the surrounding elements, carried into the 
system and stored up in the brain to feed the mind 
with impressions. I desire it to be distinctly under- 
stood, that when I speak of the electricity ', galvanism, 
and magnetism of the human system, or of the nerv- 
ous fluid, I mean one and the same thing. But before 
I proceed to notice the philosophy of the circulation of 
the blood, and the secretion of the nervous fluid, I will 
first make a few observations in relation to the nerves 
and blood-vessels, so that I may be distinctly under- 
stood. 

I have already stated, that the brain is the fountain 
of the nervous system, and that both its hemispheres 
are made up of a congeries of nerves. They both pass 
to the cerebellum ; and the spinal marrow, continued 
to the bottom of the trunk, is but the brain continued. 
In the spinal marrow, which is the grand conductor 
from the brain, is lodged the whole strength of the 
system. From this spinal marrow, branch out thirty- 
two pairs of nerves, embracing the nerves of motion 
and those of sensation. From these branch out others, 
and others again from these ; and so on till they are 
spread out over the human system in network so infi- 
nitely fine that we cannot put down the point of a nee- 
dle without feeling it — and we cannot feel, unless we 
touch a nerve. We see, therefore, how inconceivably 
fine the nervous system is. In all these millions of 
nerves there is no blood. They contain the electric 



LECTURE III. 61 

fluid only, while the blood is confined to the veins and 
arteries. I am well aware that the blood-vessels pass 
round among the convolutions of the brain, and through 
them the blood freely flows to give that mighty organ 
action ; but in the nerves themselves there is no blood. 
They are the residence of the living mind, and its 
prime agent, the electric fluid. 

Though I have frequently, in my public lectures, 
touched upon the philosophy of the circulation of the 
blood, and hence those remarks were reported and 
published in my " Lectures on the Philosophy of Ani- 
mal Magnetism, in 1843, " in connection with my 
views of the connecting link between mind and matter, 
yet I have never taken up the subject in an exact, full, 
and connected detail of argument. This I will now 
proceed to do in connection with the secretion of the 
nervous fluid. 

I would, then, in the first instance remark, that the 
air we breathe, as to its component parts, is computed 
to consist of twenty-one parts oxygen, and seventy- 
nine parts nitrogen. Electricity, as a universal 
agent, pervades the entire atmosphere. We cannot 
turn the electric machine in any dry spot on earth 
without collecting it. Oxygen is that element which 
sustains flame and animal life. Neither can exist a 
moment without it, while nitrogen, on the contrary, 
just as suddenly extinguishes both. The atmosphere, 
in this compound state, is taken into the lungs. The 



t>2 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 

oxygen and electricity, having a strong affinity for 
moisture, instantly rush to the blood, while the nitro- 
gen is disengaged and expired. The blood, being oxy- 
genized and electrified, instantly assumes a bright 
cherry-red appearance, and by this energizing process 
has become purified and prepared for circulation. The 
lungs, and the blood they contain, are both rendered 
electrically positive ; and we know that in electrical 
science two positives resist each other and fly apart. 
Hence the lungs resist the blood and force it into the 
left ventricle of the heart. The valve closes and the 
blood passes into the arteries. Hence arterial blood is 
of a bright cherry-red hue. It is by the positive force 
of electric action, propelled through every possible 
ramification of the arterial system till all its thousands 
of minute capillary vessels are charged. Along these 
arteries and all their thousands of capillary branches 
are laid nerves of involuntary motion, but no nerves 
whatever attend the veins. Why is this so % Why is 
it, that nerves, like so many telegraphic wires, are laid 
along the whole arterial system in all its minute rami- 
ficationSj but that none are laid along the venous sys- 
tem? I press this question — Why do nerves attend 
the arteries, while none attend the veins 1 I answer, 
that nerves are laid along the arteries to receive the 
electric charge from the positive blood that rolls in 
them, wiiich charge the blood received from the air in- 
spired Ly the lungs. But as the venous blood is nega- 



LECTURE III. 63 

five, it has no electricity to throw off, and hence needs 
no attendant nerves to receive a charge — because that 
very electric charge, which the blood receives from 
each inspiration at the lungs, is thrown off into the 
nerves by friction, as it rolls through its destined chan- 
nels in crimson streams. At the extremities of the 
arterial system — at the very terminus of its thousands 
of capillaries, the last item of the electric charge takes 
its departure from the positive blood, escapes into the 
attendant nerves, through them is instantly conducted 
to the brain, and is there basinecl up for the use of the 
mind. 

The arterial blood, having thrown off its electricity 
as above described, assumes a dark — a purplish hue. 
It enters the capillaries of the veins, which are as nu- 
merous as those of the arteries. The blood is now 
negative, and as the lungs, by new inspirations, are 
kept in a positive state, so the venous blood returns 
through the right ventricle of the heart to the lungs, 
on the same principle that the negative and positive 
forces rush together. There it is again electrified and 
oxygenized, changed to a bright cherry-red color, is 
again rendered positive, and is thus purified and pre- 
pared once more for arterial circulation. We now 
clearly perceive that it is electrically the blood circu- 
lates, and electrically it recedes from, and returns to 5 
the lungs through the two ventricles of the heart. 
The heart does not circulate the blood at all, as phys- 



64 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

iologists contend. The heart is the supreme regu- 
lator of this sublime and constantly ebbing and flow- 
ing ocean of crimson life, with all its majestic rivers 
and frolicking streams, and determines with exactness 
how rapidly the whole shall flow. 



LEC1URE IV. 65 



LECTURE IV. 

Ladies and Gentlemen : 

I have in my last Lecture touched upon the philoso- 
phy of the circulation of the blood, the nervous sys- 
tem, and the secretion of electricity upon the brain, 
which I call the nervous fluid. As this part of my 
subject must, on account of its importance, possess 
peculiar interest to us all, I desire to dwell upon it a 
few moments longer. 

From the arguments already offered, it will be clearly 
perceived by every philosophic mind, that the circula- 
ting system is in reality two distinct systems-. The 
first is the arterial system, that carries the posi- 
tive blood, which is, as before stated, of a bright 
cherry-red color, and is ever flowing from the heart to 
the extremities. The second is the venous system, 
that carries the negative blood, which is of a purple 
color, and is ever flowing from the extremities to the 
heart. To these two circulating systems, the heart, 
with its two auricles, two ventricles, and valves, is 
exactly adapted, so as to keep the positive and nega-* 
five blood apart, and to regulate the motion of both 



66 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 

And it will be perceived that the nervous system most 
perfectly corresponds with what I have said of the 
circulating system. I mean that nerves of involuntary 
motion are laid along the arteries to receive the charge 
of electricity from the positive blood that flows in them. 
These views of the circulation of the blood are strength- 
ened by the fact, that the blood contains a certain por- 
tion of iron ; and we well know that iron becomes a 
magnet only by induction, and loses its magnetic power 
the moment the electric current passes from it. Hence 
the blood, through the agency of the iron it contains, 
can easily assume a positive state at the instant it re- 
ceives the electric charge from the air at the lungs. 
It can then pass into the arteries, and by friction throw 
off its electricity into the nerves, and again assume a 
negative state as it enters the veins. 

I now consider the electric or magnetic circula- 
lation of the blood philosophically and irresistibly 
proved. Hence the position which many assume, that 
the heart circulates the blood on the hydraulic or 
vacuum principle, is utterly unfounded in truth. And 
that the heart, in accomplishing this, exerts a force, as 
they contend, of more than one hundred thousand 
pounds, is too preposterous to be believed. I grant 
that the heart is the strongest muscle in the human 
system ; but who can for one moment believe that its 
motive power is equal to fifty tons ? The heart, as I 
have alreaiy observed, does not circulate the blood at 



LECTURE IV. 67 

all ; nor on the contrary does the blood cause the heart 
to throb. The heart and lungs both receive their mo- 
tions from the cerebellum, which is the fountain and 
origin of organic life and involuntary motion. Hence 
the involuntary nerves from the cerebellum throb the 
heart and heave the lungs, and the electricity contained 
in the air they inspire, circulates the blood and sup- 
plies the brain with nervous fluid, as I have already 
explained. 

Perhaps, however, the inquiry may here arise, What 
proof is there that the involuntary nerves from the 
cerebellum throb the heart and heave the lungs, and 
that the blood is not mado to circulate from the same 
cause 1 

This double interrogatory is easily answered. In- 
sert, for instance, a surgical knife between the joints of 
the vertebrae, and cut off the spinal marrow below the 
lungs and heart — all the parts below this incision will 
be so completely paralyzed, and voluntary motion and 
sensation so entirely destroyed, that we have no power 
to move the limbs by any volition we may exert ; nor 
have we any power to feel, even though the paralyzed 
limbs should be broken to pieces by a hammer, or 
burned with fire. Yet in these immovable and un- 
feeling parts the blood continues to circulate as usual 
through the veins and arteries. This is proof positive 
that the blood is not made to flow by any pow T er what- 
ever invested in the cerebellum, but, as before proved^ 



68 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

by the positive and negative forces of that electricity 
contained in the air inspired by the lungs. But let 
the spinal marrow be severed above the lungs and 
heart, and both will be instantly paralyzed and cease 
their motions ; yet the last inspiration taken in by the 
lungs will cause the blood to circulate till it floods the 
right ventricle of the heart with venous blood, and 
empties the left ventricle of its arterial blood. This is 
proof the most irresistible, that the heart and lungs 

ARE MOVED BY AN INVOLUNTARY NERVOUS FOROI 
ORIGINATING IN THE CEREBELLUM, while the blood 

circulated by the positive and negative forces of that 
electricity which is taken in with the air at the lungs. 
The lungs merely act as a double force-pump to bring 
in the surrounding atmosphere, extract from it 
proper supply of the vital principle to feed the bright 
and burning flame of life, and to reject and expire the 
dregs unfit for that end. This is perhaps as much 
it is necessary to say in relation to the circulation of 
the blood, and the constant secretion of the nervous 
fluid from the arterial blood to the brain. I now turn 
to the philosophy of disease, and will be brief as pos- 
sible. 

It is generally supposed by medical men, that there 
are innumerable causes for the various diseases in ex- 
istence, and that even one disease may have many 
causes in nature to produce it. But I contend, that 
there is but one grand cause for all diseases, and this 



LECTURE IV. 69 

is the disturbing of the vital force of the body. There 
is in every human being a certain amount of electricity. 
This is, as I have said, the most subtile and fine mate- 
rial in the body ; is the power, as has been shown, that 
moves the blood ; and is the agent by which the mind, 
through the nerves, contracts the muscles and produces 
motion. And as all the convulsions and operations in 
nature and in man invariably begin in the invisible and 
finest substances in being, and end in the most gross, 
so electricity, in the human system, is the cause of all 
the eifects there produced, whether salutary or other- 
wise. When this electricity is equalized throughout 
the nervous system, the blood will also be equalized in 
its circulation, and the natural result is health. But 
when it is thrown out of balance, the blood will, in like 
manner, be also disturbed, and the natural result is 
disease ; and the disease will be severe or mild in 
the same ratio as the vital force is more or less dis- 
turbed. 

I am well aware that medical men are much inclined 
to examine the patient's pulse, and watch the move- 
ments of the blood. They seem to think that nearly 
all diseases originate in the blood, and hence, under this 
impression, hundreds of specifics, or nostrums, have 
arisen to purify the blood, as though it contained some 
foreign properties that rendered it impure, and that 
these, by some medical treatment, must be extracted or 
removed from the system. But all this is fallacious, 



10 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

as the blood contains no foreign properties to render it 
impure. The blood becomes impure only through a 
disturbed circulation. It can be purified fey no other 
substances in being, except what are contained in the 
air at the lungs. These are oxygen and electricity. 
The whole blood in the body must, every few moments, 
be passed through the lungs to be purified and preserved 
from putrefaction. If the circulation, in any part of 
the body, be obstructed, or thrown out of balance, so 
that the blood cannot pay its timely visit to the lungs, 
it must become extravasated and impure. If, in any 
part of the body, there is a complete obstruction, so 
that the blood is entirely retained, then inflammation, 
ulceration, and corruption must ensue. 

I now turn directly to the subject, and call your un- 
divided attention to the philosophy of disease. The 
operations of the mind, and the nervous system of 
man, have been too much overlooked by medical men, 
who have paid great attention to the blood, and to the 
more gross and solid parts of the body. But it is evi- 
dent that disease begins in the electricity of the nerves, 
and not in the blood. Electricity is the starting point. 
From thence it is communicated to the blood, from the 
blood to the flesh, and from the flesh to the bones, 
which are the last effected. It begins in the finest, and 
ends in the grossest particles of the system. The un- 
seen are the starting powers. 

I have already remarked that the brain is the foun- 



LETURE IT. 71 

tain of the nervous system, and sends forth its millions 
of branches to every possib.e part and extremity of the 
body. This nervous system is filled with electricity, 
which is the agent or servant of the royal mind, who, 
as monarch, holds his throne in the brain. From 
thence the mind, by its volitions, controls one half of 
the electricity of the system. It controls all that is 
contained in the voluntary nerves, but has no such 
control over the other half, which is confined to the in- 
voluntary nerves. 

Though there is but one grand cause of disease, 
which is the electricity of the system thrown out of 
balance ) yet there are, nevertheless, two modes by 
which this may be done. It may be done by mental 
impressions. And so it may be done by physical im- 
pressions from external nature. I will first notice how 
diseases are produced by mental impressions. 

Millions of our race have been swept from the light 
of life, to the darkness of death by various diseases 
caused by mental impressions. Misfortune and dis- 
tress have fallen upon many a father, a mother, and 
many a child. They have shut up in their bosoms all 
these mental woes, and brooded over their misfortunes 
in secret, concealed grief. Melancholy took possession 
of the heart, the vital force was disturbed, the system 
was thrown out of balance, disease was engendered, 
and they went to their graves. 

I am now addressing this audience. The action of 



72 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

my mini has called the electricity of the system from 
the extremities to the brain. The blood has followed 
it. My feet being robbed of their due proportion of 
the vital force, are, in the same ratio, cold, and hence, 
this is, so far, disease. And unless I ceased speaking, 
and suffered a reaction to take place, it would bring mc 
to my grave. 

A man accumulates a fortune of two hundred thou- 
sand dollars. He loses one half of it, and is hurled 
in distress. He broods over his misfortune. The 
mind is in trouble ; it shrinks back on itself. The 
electricity of the system, this servant of the mind, 
leaves the extremities and approaches the brain, the 
throne of the master. The blood follows on ; the ex- 
citement becomes great, and he believes he shall die in 
an almshouse. He is a monomaniac. Suppose he 
now loses the other half of his fortune, and his mind 
will become involved in still greater distress.' This 
mental action calls an increased quantity of electricity, 
that is, of nervous fluid, to the brain, and an equal 
amount of blood follows on. He is now entirely de- 
ranged, and his feet are incessantly cold, because the 
brain has robbed them of their due proportion of the vital 
force. Now do you not perceive, that if these forces 
are dispersed from the brain, and the circulation equal- 
ized, that his reason will be restored 1 There is not 
too much of blood and electricity in the system, but 
there may be toe much in any one department of the 



LECTURE IV. 73 

system. I will now suppose him once more in posses- 
sion of his reason. Now bring him intelligence that 
his darling child is crushed to atoms. The mind sud- 
denly shrinks back on itself; the electric, or nervous 
fluid, instantly darts to the brain, like a faithful serv- 
' ant to see what distresses the master. The blood as 
suddenly follows the servant. The storm rages, and a 
fit ensues. Let the news be still more startling, and 
the congregated forces will, in the same ratio, be in- 
creased upon the brain, and he drops a corpse ! So we 
perceive that, in all these instances, there is but one 
cause of disease. The only difference we have wit- 
nessed in the effects produced, was a gradually increas- 
ed action, occasioned by an increased power of the 
same cause, even from the slightest excitement, grad- 
ually up to that fearful point where it produced instant 
death. An instance analagous to this, transpired here 
among you, in the case of the distinguished statesman, 
John Quincy Adams. Perhaps too much anxiety and 
thought for the welfare of his country, at his advanced 
age, called the forces to the brain, and the brilliant 
lamp of reason and life was extinguished ! He has en- 
tered on other scenes ! 

I have thus far confined my remarks to effects pro- 
duced upon the brain by the electro-nervous fluid and 
blood, which were called there by the various emotions, 
passions, and sensations of the mind. But that these 
forces should invade the territory of the brain, and 
4 



/4 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

produce such results, depends, however, upon the con- 
dition of the brain as to its comparative physical 
strength with the other parts of the system. In this 
view of the subject, had the same misfortunes as to 
loss of property above stated been visited upon this 
same individual when his brain was firm, a different 
disease would have been the result. Suppose that his 
brain, as to its physical structure, had been strong and 
firm, but that his lungs had been weak. Now let the 
same misfortunes befall him. His mind again shrinks 
back on itself; the electro-nervous force, as before, 
starts for the brain, but is not allowed to enter this 
palace of the distressed monarch, and it stops at the 
lungs, the weakest and nearest post. The blood next 
follows on in pursuit of the servant, and takes up its 
abode with him. Inflammation sets in, and, if the 
trouble of the monarch continues, tubercles form, ulcer- 
ation takes place : and death ensues. It was consump- 
tion. 

But suppose tiki; lungs had been strong, and that the 
stomach had been, by some trivial circumstance, ren- 
dered the weakest part. The electro-nervous fluid and 
blood would, in this case, have gone there, and taken 
possession of that post. Inflammation, canker, with 
morbid secretions would have ensued, and even ulcers 
might have bee& formed. The digestive organs would 
have been weakened, and dyspepsia, with all its horror 
of horrors, would have been tne result. If the liver 



LECTURE IV. 75 

had been the weaker spot, the same forces, under the 
same mental impressions, would have congregated there, 
and produced the liver complaint. If the stomach and 
liver had both been strong, and the spine weak, it would 
have been a spinal complaint. If all these had been 
physically firm, and the kidneys weak, the same forces 
would have produced a disease of the kidneys. And 
if all in the regions of the brain and trunk had been 
firm, and a mere blow had been inflicted upon the hip, 
knee, or any part of the lower limbs, the electro-nerv- 
ous force and the attendant blood would have gone 
there, and produced the white swelling, or any other 
species of inflammation and distress. So we perceive, 
that the same cause, under mental impressions, may 
produce any of these diseases. As to the character 
of the disease, it merely takes its name from the organ 
or place in the body where it may locate itself. Hence 
diseases differ one from another only as the various dis- 
eased organs, their motions, secretions, and functions 
may differ — or as the various located parts of the body 
invaded by disease may differ from each other. But 
the producing cause of all these diseases is one and the 
same. It is the electro-nervous fluid of the body. 
Having said all that I at present deem necessary in 
relation to the disturbing of the nervous force by men- 
tal impressions, I will now turn your attention to 
the disturbing of the nervous force by physical im- 
pressions* 



76 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

As the mind in distress — in secret melancholy and 
grief — has disturbed the nervous force, which has en- 
gendered disease by calling the blood and other fluids 
of the body to its presence, and thus sent millions to 
their graves — as it has produced all the diseases we 
have mentioned and even hundreds more — so the same 
diseases and hundreds more are also produced by the 
nervous force when it is disturbed by physical impres- 
sions from external nature. 

I am well aware that mental and physical impres- 
sions may be termed causes of disease ; but it will be 
remembered, that medical men contend that there are 
remote and proximate causes of disease. I am on the 
latter, and contend that there are not thousands of 
proximate causes, but only one grand proximate 
cause of disease, and this is the disturbing of the 
nervous fluid, or throwing the electricity of the system 
out of balance ; and that diseases begin in the electric 
force of the nerves, and not in the blood. They begin 
in the invisible and finest substance of the body, and 
end in the gross. Hence the same cause that produces 
monomania, produces entire derangement, fits, head- 
ache, and even the common excitement of the brain in 
a public speaker. The same cause produces consump- 
tion, dyspepsia, liver complaint, spinal affections, pleu- 
risy, cholera, dysentery, inflammations, fevers, etc. 
This subtile, disease-causing principle, is the elec- 
tro-nervous fluid, When equalized throughout the 



LECTURE IT. 77 

system, it is the cause of health, for it controls the 
blood and other fluids, and when thrown out of balance, 
it is the cause of disease. Hence the minister of health 
and sickness — of life and death — is within us, and is 
one and the same principle. As electricity is the effi- 
cient cause of all convulsions, calms, and storms in na- 
ture, and of all the pleasing or awful phenomena that 
transpire in earth, air, or ocean, or in the vegetable or 
mineral kingdom, so, as man is but an epitome of the 
universe, it is electricity in the form of nervous fluid 
that produces all the convulsions, calms, and storms in 
his own system. 

We have seen the various secret stirrings of electri- 
city in the human nerves under mental impressions, in 
producing insanity, fits, consumptions, etc. We wit- 
ness the same mournful results when that subtile power 
is moved by physical impressions. A wet foot, for 
instance, may throw the electro-nervous fluid out of 
balance, and this subtile force may suddenly check the 
lacteal or other secretions, and also produce insanity, 
or fits, or by locating itself upon the lungs, it may pro- 
duce consumption. The fact is, that the electro-nerv- 
ous fluid, when disturbed at the extremities, or on the 
surface of the body, always retires inward, and locates 
itself upon the weakest organ, or upon some weak por- 
tion of the vitals — the blood follows, and disease is the 
result. As I have fully explained this when noticing 
mental impressions, so there is no occasion of my par 



78 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

ticularizing. I will merely say, that a sudden exposure 
to a damp air, sitting upon a cold rock, lying upon the 
ground and suddenly falling asleep, or sitting with the 
back to a current of air while in a perspiration — all, or 
any of these, may at times disturb the electro-nervous 
force, and arouse this disease-causing power from its 
slumberings. This may throw the blood out of balance, 
and by locating themselves upon the weakest organ or 
weakest part of the system, engender disease. Or the 
nervous force may be disturbed by eating or drinking 
too much or too little of wholesome substances, or by 
eating and drinking unwholesome or poisonous sub- 
stances, and all these correspondent diseases produced. 
It is now clearly seen how mental and physical im- 
pressions disturb the electricity of the system, which 
locates itself upon the weakest organ, calls the blood 
to its aid, and brings disease, pain, and death. So we 
perceive, that the same nervous fluid which, when 
equalized, produces health, is, when thrown out of bal- 
ance, the cause of disease. The whole electricity of 
the nerves is, of course, one hundred per cent. Fifty 
per cent, is under the voluntary control of the mind, 
and belongs to the voluntary nerves, and the other fifty 
per cent, is under the control of the involuntary powers 
of the mind, and belongs to the involuntary nerves. 
Now if the whole fifty per cent, of either of these 
forces, which when equalized is health, should be sud- 
denly collected up)n any one organ, it would be the 



LECTURE IV. 79 

destruction of that organ. If the mind, on hearing 
bad news, or by some sudden distress, should call the 
whole fifty per cent, of electricity under its control to 
the brain, apoplexy and death must ensue. This would 
be done by a menial impression on the voluntary nerv- 
ous force, causing the mind to shrink back on itself and 
become passive. But the same melancholy result could 
be produced by eating, drinking, or some other physical 
impression on the involuntary force over which the 
mind has no such control. Hence it will be understood, 
that all diseases, originating under mental impressions, 
are produced by the fifty per cent, of voluntary nerv 
ous force. But those diseases, originating under physi- 
cal impressions, are produced by the fifty per cent, of 
involuntary nervous force, and over which the mind has 
no control. 

If either of these electro-nervous forces, to a certain 
amount, should be called to a muscle, it would be pain. 
If called to a still greater extent, it would be inflam- 
mation ; and if the whole fifty per cent, were called 
there, it would be mortification, and the ultimate and 
absolute destruction of the muscle. The same result 
would follow in case either of these forces were called 
to any organ in the system. It would be the destruc- 
tion of that organ. 

. There are three kinds of pain : First, a pain pro- 
duced by negative electricity, which attracts the blood 
to the spot, and is ever attended with inflammation. 



80 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

Second, a pain produced by positive electricity, which 
repels the blood, and, though equally severe, is never 
attended with inflammation. Third ', a pain produced 
by the confused mixture of the two forces, and consists 
in a burning, itching, or prickly sensation, and is often 
very distressing. 

I have now given you a few hints on the philosophy 
of disease, which are of course novel to you all ; but 
they are, nevertheless, as interesting and important to 
the welfare of our race, as they are novel and strange. 
Medical men have ever noticed the great effect that the 
mind has upon the body, both as it regards a disastrous 
or salutary result. Hence they keep up the brightest 
hopes of their patients as to recovery, and carefully 
guard every one against uttering to them a word of dis- 
couragement. These effects they have seen, but not 
understanding the connecting link between mind and 
matter, the true philosophy of disease has been by them 
entirely overlooked, and in relation to this science they 
may after all cry " humbug." But this will avail them 
nothing, for truth, after all, will stand unshaken, and 
be appreciated by after generations, when opposition 
shall have been interred, with no hope of its resurrec- 
tion. In view of our subject, so far as it regards men- 
tal impressions, we see the supreme importance of 
maintaining a reconciled state of mind. Equanimity 
of mind is the parent of health, peace, and happiness, 
and the noblest test of the true Christian. When wt 



LECTURE IV. 81 

see thousands always restless, complaining of cold and 
heat, and wet and dry — complaining of their own con- 
dition, and finding fault with others, and dissatisfied 
with the events of Providence — we need not marvel 
that so many complain of indisposition and disease. 
This state of mind produces them. So beware. 



8ii ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 



LECTURE V. 

Ladies and Ca tlemen : 

When we reflect how extensive a field the philoso- 
phy of disease naturally occupies, and how vast a 
range we must take in order to inspect minutely its 
several parts, it will then be seen that my remarks, 
in my last Lecture, have been brief in comparison with 
the vastness of the subject. I flatter myself, however, 
that my views are understood^ and that the importance 
of the doctrine of mental and physical impressions, in 
relation to disease, is clearly seen, and fully appre- 
ciated by you all. I believe it to be founded in im- 
mutable truth, and that it will survive the crush of 
empires and the revolution of ages. 

Having brought forward the philosophy of dis- 
ease in my last Lecture, I now turn to the ration- 
ale of its cure in this. 

In discussing the doctrine of mental impressions, I 
have clearly and irresistibly proved that the mind by 
shrinking back on itself in fear, melancholy, and grief, 
in the day of adversity, misfortune, and distress, can 
disturb the electro-nervous fluid, and allow it to con- 



LECTURE V. 83 

centrate itself upon any organ of the body and engen- 
der disease. If, then, the mind can disturb the equili- 
brium of the nervo-electric force and call it to some 
organ so as to produce disease, then the mind can also 
disperse it, equalize the circulation, and restore health. 
This it can do by a mental impression, admitting the 
impression to be sufficiently great. For example : A 
man in possession of five thousand dollars is riding 
homeward on horseback in the evening. He is within 
a mile of his house. He is weary and his head aches 
so severely that he is obliged to walk his horse. He 
is so indisposed and faint that he can but just keep his 
saddle. From a lonely dismal spot at the road side, 
a robber springs and seizes his horse's bridle — pre- 
sents a pistol, and exclaims, " Your money, or your 
life !" The rider, with a loaded whip, and at the im- 
pulse of the moment, suddenly strikes the robber's 
arm. This causes the pistol to discharge, and adds to 
the confusion of the moment. The rider, scarcely 
knowing what he is about, puts spurs to his horse. 
He darts off at the top of his speed. Before he is 
aware, he is at his own door. He dismounts and finds 
himself safe. The vital force is driven to the extrem- 
ities, and his hands and feet are warm. Where is his 
headache now ? It is gone. The supreme impression 
of his mind drove the electro-nervous fluid from his 
brain — -the blood followed it- — a reaction took place, 
an4 he was well. Is there any thing strange in this 1 



84 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

No ! Then there is nothing strange in this science, 
for it is the curing of diseases by the doctrine of im- 
pressions. 

I desire it to be distinctly understood how this power 
operates. Remember mind touches the electro-nervous 
fluid, moves it — and this fluid moves the blood. Elec- 
trical Psychology is the doctrine of impressions, and 
the same disease that mind, or even physical impres- 
sions can cause, the mind can remove, if the patient 
be in the psychological state. Because mental impres- 
sions to any extent we please can be produced upon 
him. It is therefore immaterial from what source a 
disease may arise, or what kind of a disease it may be, 
the mind can, by its impressions, cause the nervous 
fluid to cure it, or at least to produce upon it a salu- 
tary influence. If exposure to heat or cold, dampness 
or dryness, or to any of the changing elements, should 
call the nervous fluid to the lungs, and disturb the cir- 
culation of the blood, so as to produce inflammation, 
the mind could disperse and equalize it, and thus effect 
a cure as readily as though this inflammation of the 
lungs had been brought on by melancholy and grief, 
or by any other mental distress. Or if these exposures 
had caused any other disease or pain in the system, 
the mind could have had the same power to remove it, 
as though it had been caused by mental distress. Or 
if by eating, drinking, or by sedentary habits, dyspep- 
sia had been produced, the mind could have had the 



LEC1VHE V. 85 

same power to produce a salutary result, or even to 
cure it as though it had been caused by mental dis- 
tress. I do not mean that a cure can be effected by 
the electro -nervous force, through mental impressions , 
if there be any organic destruction of the parts dis- 
eased. The consumption, for instance, could not be 
cured if the lungs were ulcerated ; sight could not be 
restored if the optic nerve were destroyed 5 nor could 
deafness be removed if the auditory nerve were de- 
stroyed. In these cases, even, medical remedies, it 
must be granted, would be of no avail, because there 
is no foundation on which to build. In all I have 
said, or may say in regard to cures, I have reference 
only to curable cases. I mean, that the fifty per cent, 
of electro-nervous force, under the control of the mind, 
could effect a cure where there is no organic destruc- 
tion, and where there is, at the same time, a suffi- 
ciency of vital force left to build upon, so as to be able 
to produce a sanative result. Nor do I mean to be 
understood that this science alone can at all times 
cure. It may require medicines to co-operate with it. 
As diseases are produced through mental and physical 
impressions, so through mental and physical impres- 
sions they must be cured. 

Medicine produces a physical impression on the sys- 
tem, but never heals a disease. If a disease were 
ever healed through medicines, it was healed by the 
same sanative power as though it had been done by a 



86 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

mental impression in accordance with the teachings of 
Electrical Psychology. This is evident ; because the 
sanative power is in the individual, and not in the 
medicine. Medicines and mental impressions only call 
that sanative principle to the right spot in the system 
so as to enable it to do its work. The following ex- 
ample will explain my meaning on this particular 
point : 

You enter a garden and see a peach-tree with its 
fruit not fully grown, but so heavily laden, that one of 
its limbs is partially split from the trunk. The gar- 
dener is aw^are that if* it be neglected till the fruit 
grows to maturity, the limb will be entirely parted 
from the tree and die. He carefully raises the limb 
till the split closes, and puts under it a prop to keep it 
to its place. He winds canvas around the wounded 
part, and over this he puts tar. Now there is cer- 
tainly no healing principle in the prop — there is none 
in the canvas — nor is there any in the tar. The prop 
merely sustains the weight of the limb, and keeps the 
split together ; the canvas is wound around it to pre- 
vent the tar from entering the split ; and the tar was 
applied to protect the whole from the air, rains, and 
external elements ; while the tree is left to the inhe- 
rent operations of its own sanative principles. The 
sanative principle being in the tree, it must heal itself. 
So the healing principle is in man, as much so as it is 
in the tree. The healing principle in the tree is the 



LECTURE V. 87 

invisible electro -vegetative fluid. This moves and 
equalizes the sap, and the sap affects the wood. It is 
the electricity of the tree that does the work ; and this 
electricity is under the control of its vegetable life. 
So the healing principle in man is the invisible electro- 
nervous fluid. This moves and equalizes the blood, 
and the blood affects the flesh. It is the electricity of 
the system, under the control of the mind. 

The position is incontrovertible, that the healing 
principle is in man. Admitting it to be electricity, or 
what I call the electro-nervous fluid of the system, it 
is then easily seen that there is no healing principle in 
medicine, and it is also understood what effect medicine 
must have upon the system in order to produce a salu- 
tary influence. It must equalize the electricity, as 
before remarked, and call it to the proper spot, so as 
to enable it to do its healing work. Hence, if the 
mind can so operate upon the fifty per cent, of the 
electro-nervous force under its control, as to equalize 
it, then it follows, as a matter of course, that the same 
healing result will be obtained as is effected by medi 
cine. In either case there is no difference in the heal- 
ing power. In both instances it is the same. The 
only difference is, that in the one case the healing 
power was made to act by the mind, which produced 
its mental impression, and in the other case by the 
medicine, which produced its physical impression. 

It may now be asked, If medicine has no healing 



88 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 






property in it, then how can an emetic remove impuri- 
ties from the stomach by vomiting the patient ? In 
reply I would state, that it has never done so. In 
this I desire to be distinctly understood. I mean that 
an emetic is not the vomiting principle. The vomiting 
principle is in the man. It is the electricity of the 
system. The electro-nervous fluid of the brain is the 
vomiting principle. Let us understand the philosophy 
of this. Emetics, whether mineral or vegetable^ pos- 
sess those peculiar chemical properties that cause im- 
mense secretions. This effect is the whole secret of 
their power. An emetic, taken into the stomach, pro- 
duces secretions most freely from the glands of the 
stomach, from the mucous membrane of the lungs, 
from the glands of the trachse, and from the glands of 
the mouth and tongue. It robs them of their moisture 
which is continually accumulating upon the stomach. 
The parts being robbed of their moisture by this arti- 
ficial action, the electricity from the nerves follows it, 
because electricity has a strong affinity for moisture. 
When a sufficiency of the electric force is drawn from 
the brain, and the blood having in the same ratio fol- 
lowed it, the countenance becomes pale — an expansion 
and collapse of the stomach takes place, and vomiting 
is the result. This is its philosophy. In proof of the 
fact, electricity sannot be gathered in damp weather. 
The moisture, for which it has a strong affinity, 
holds it. 



LECTURE V. 89 

After all I have said of medicine and its operations, 
it may yet be supposed that it possesses some healing 
principle, and that the emetic does vomit the patient. 
Why then will it not vomit a dead man? The answer 
is, because the vital force is gone, and the emetic is 
powerless. But why will it not vomit the man when 
he is worn out with disease and near his end ! 1 
answer, because the vital force in the man, on which 
vomiting depends, is wasted ; and as it does not exist 
in the medicine, so the emetic, in its chemical action 
having no material to work upon, or to call to its aid, 
is powerless. 

If this is not satisfactory to your minds in the settle- 
ment of the question whether the vomiting principle is 
in the medicine or in the patient, I will pursue the 
subject still farther. Suppose while eating strawber- 
ries and cream, you tell a sensitive lady that she has 
taken into the stomach a worm, or even a fly— she 
stops eating, and in a minute she vomits freely. How 
is this, when she has swallowed, in fact, neither worm 
nor fly ? I answer, that the vomiting principle is in 
the brain. She believed that she had taken into the 
stomach what was stated ; she kept her attention 
steadily and most intently upon it — and the mind 
threw the electro-nervous force from the brain to the 
stomach, until there was a sufficient quantity to pro- 
duce an expansion and collapse of the stomach, and cause 
vomiting. Now the vomiting in this case and in the 



90 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

case of the emetic was occasioned by one and the same 
thing, and that is the electro-nervous fluid. The only 
difference in the two cases is, that the emetic called it 
from the brain by a physical impression, and the mind 
forced it from the brain by a mental impression. 

If the vomiting principle is not in us, why then does 
it turn the stomach to see an animal eating any thing 
very filthy, like the dog returning to his vomit ? If 
this principle is not in us, how can it produce nausea ? 
How can the motion of a vessel, and sometimes even 
the motion of a carriage, produce vomiting, unless it 
exists in the nervous force of the brain ? Why will a 
fall, or blow upon the head, produce it. 

The same is true in relation to cathartics, which 
excite the secretions of the glands, but of other glands 
than those affected by an emetic. A cathartic excites 
the secretions of the mucous glands of the alimentary 
canal. This draws the electric action from the brain, 
but mostly from the nerves on the surface of the body 
there, and produces its results. I have been thus par- 
ticular upon the action and operation of emetics, as 
this one hint is sufficient to lead any reflecting mind to 
a correct impression of the relation in which medicines 
stand to the human system. They are the mere props 
and supports of some weak part, to aid nature in re- 
storing herself to health and vigor. A cathartic, taken 
into the stomach of a very sensitive individual, will 
produce the result of an emetic ; and an emetic, too 



LECTURE V. 91 

loiig in effecting its end in the first stomach, will, after 
passing the duodenum, produce the result of a cathartic 
in the second stomach. 

I have now said all that is necessary in relation to 
the curing of diseases by the electro-nervous force, 
and have clearly shown how this force can be made to 
act by mind, or by medicine. I will now give advice 
in relation to avoiding disease and preserving health, 
which it will be well for every one to observe who is 
desirous of securing this inestimable blessing. -As life 
is dear to all, I shall be pardoned when I say that 
medical gentlemen are mad who administer medicine in 
silence to the patient without candidly informing him 
what the medicine is, and what effect or effects he in- 
tends it to produce. If the patient were thus instruct- 
ed by a physician in whom he had full confidence, then 
he would be in constant expectation of the anticipated 
effect ; and the mind, by its mental impressions, acting 
in concert with the physical impressions of the medi- 
cine, would produce a salutary and happy result. I 
grant that this information cannot be given to infants, 
nor to deranged persons ; but it should be done in all 
possible cases. 

In order to preserve health, the body should be kepi 
clean, and the mind pure and calm. There are ex- 
tremes in every thing, and these should be carefully 
avoided. The body should be carefully washed all 
over, or bathed, except the head, in water moderately 



92 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

cool. No soap should be used in either case, and the 
process should not occupy more than three or four 
minutes. It should be briskly rubbed with a coarse 
towel, and mostly downward, so as not to disturb the 
minute scales that cover the pores. In cold weather, 
colder water should be used than in moderate weather. 
Indeed, the water should be about the temperature of 
the elements. But in freezing weather the body should 
be merely immersed, and almost immediately extri- 
cated, and the washing process should not occupy more 
than a moment of time. In cold weather, twice per 
week is sufficient ; and in warm weather, every alter- 
nate day is abundant, in ordinary cases. Too frequent 
washings and bathings, and of too long continuance, to 
persons in ordinary health, is deleterious, as it destroys 
too much of the natural oil of the skin, which the 
Creator has supplied to give it a soft and silky texture. 
The system of hydropathy has great force, if rightly 
managed. In cases of heat, or inflammation, warm 
water should be applied, and the reaction would be 
coolness ; and in cases of cold feet, they should be 
washed on going to bed each night in cold water, till 
they remain continually warm. The coldest water 
will extract the frost from a frozen hand, whereas if it 
were immersed in the warmest water that could be 
borne, it would perhaps destroy it, so as to render even 
amputation necessary. But if the hand be burned or 
scalded, immersing it in the warmest water that can be 



LECTURE V. 93 

borne, or holding it to the fire, will produce a salutary 
result, even though the remedy be a harsh one. On 
this principle, you see the inconsistency of cold water 
applications, and even of ice to the head in brain 
fevers, or where there is a severe inflammation of the 
brain, occasioned by a fall, a blow, or any concussion. 

I now turn the attention of ladies and gentlemen to 
eating, drinking, and wearing apparel, and will en- 
deavor, in few words as possible, to show the bearing 
^)f these upon the human constitution. 

Our bodies are made up of the elements, and, as I 
have already observed, are an epitome of the universe. 
In order to insure perfect health, we should subsist en- 
tirely upon the provisions, whether vegetable or animal, 
that are produced in that part of the earth where we 
were born and reared, or in that part of the earth where 
we intend to spend our days. And, moreover, our 
wearing apparel should also be the product of the same 
section where we live. Cotton should never be worn 
where the snow covers the earth, or in that part of the 
earth's latitude where it cannot be raised. Hemp, flax, 
cotton, wool, and silk may be worn with perfect safety 
in those latitudes of the earth's surface where they can 
be cultivated. The Creator's works are perfect. He 
has established complete harmony between the vegeta- 
bles, and the soil where they grow, and the climate that 
fostered their existence and warmed them into life. 
He, therefore, who eats the food belonging to his own 



94 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 

latitude, who drinks the water that gushes from his 
own springs, and wears the clothing produced in his 
own climate, establishes a perfect harmony and apti- 
tude between his own body and the surrounding ele- 
ments. I mean that he does this in case he uses these 
blessings temperately, as not abusing them. 

The truth of this will appear perfectly clear, if we 
have a correct understanding of inuring ourselves to 
another climate, entirely different from the one to which 
we have been accustomed. I will therefore call your 
attention to the philosophy of becoming acci t - 

MATED. 

The mineral kingdom lays a foundation for the vege 
table, and the vegetable for the animal kingdom. It is 
therefore perfectly clear that no animals could have 
had an existence till there were vegetables, because an 
animal is but a vegetable of the second growth. Each 
latitude of the globe has vegetables peculiar to itself, 
and these make up ail the varieties that exist on earth. 
But the same species of vegetables differ from each 
other in different latitudes, as far as the climates and 
elements or soils may differ from each other. An 
apple, pear, or peach, grown in forty degrees north 
latitude, differs considerably from the same fruit raised 
in thirty degrees north latitude. This is certain, be- 
cause it is the result of surrounding elements that gave 
it being. The same may be said of corn, wheat, and 
rye in different latitudes. And as animals are but 



LECllTRE T> 95 

vegetables of the second growth, hence the same ani- 
mals vary in accordance with tkeir latitudes. The 
beef, mutton, and pork, raised in thirty and forty de- 
grees north latitude, are therefore unlike, each being 
adapted to its own climate and the vegetables that sus- 
tained them. 

I have already stated, that our bodies are made of 
the water, the vegetables, and animals upon which we 
subsist, and are adapted to the climate and surrounding 
elements where we were born and reared. Our bodies 
are continually wasting away, and by food and drink 
are continually repaired. We lose the fleshy particles 
of our bodies about once a year, and the bones in about 
seven years. Hence in seven years we have possessed 
seven bodies of flesh and blood, and one frame of bones. 
We have not now, in all probability, a particle of flesh 
and bones we had seven years ago. The water we 
have drank, and the flesh and vegetables we have eaten, 
having made up the component parts of our bodies, 
cause us to hanker and long for the same substances of 
which our bodies are composed. Like substance in us 
calls for like substance without, to supply the waste 
of the system. This is habitude. 

Now suppose we suddenly change our climate from 
forty to thirty degrees north latitude. The air, water, 
fruits, vegetables, and flesh all differ. The old parti- 
cles composing our bodies, and brought from forty de- 
grees north latitude, fly off as usual. This produces 



96 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

hunger and thirst, and we supply our wants by the 
water and food of thirty degrees north latitude, and 
continue for weeks to do so. This creates a conflict 
between the old substances of our bodies and the new 
flesh and blood continually forming, throws the electro- 
nervous force out of balance, and engenders disease. 
If we live and struggle on, for about seven years, we 
become acclimated, because our old flesh and bones, 
formed by the substances of one latitude, have disap- 
peared, and our entire systems are made up of the 
substances of another latitude. Hence we see the 
danger of changing our positions on the globe to any 
great extent, which may, however, in some instances, 
prove beneficial to the constitution. Such is the phi- 
losophy of being acclimated. 

In view of what I have now brought forward, it will 
be clearly perceived, by ladies and gentlemen, that we 
should confine ourselves to the water, fruits, grains, 
and animal food, and even to the medicines produced 
in that climate where we live, and reject those of dis- 
tant latitudes and foreign climates. To drink tea and 
coffee, and eat oranges, lemons, citrons, pineapples, 
and the productions of all parts of the globe, is like 
changing, in some measure, our climate for another, or 
for several others, and thus keeping up a continual 
conflict between the elementary particles that are con- 
stantly entering the composition of our bodies. There 
is an incessant war waged between the climate where 



LECTURE V. 97 

we live, and the productions of another region, and 
those of our own. To all this, add the clothing of 
other distant climes to be worn by us, and who can 
marvel that almost every man, woman, and child is 
complaining of some indisposition, or else groaning 
under disease and pain % Abandon luxuries of foreign 
growth ; avoid dissipation ; keep your bodies clean ; 
your minds calm and contented ; eat the productions of 
your own climate ; drink the clear crystal water of your 
own spring ; wear the flax, hemp, cotton, or wool that is 
raised in your own latitude ; take all the rest of sleep 
that your nature and temperament require ; have your 
hours of study, labor, exercise, and serious contempla- 
tion all regulated : and be temperate in all things. 
Follow these directions, and no doctor will enter your 
house. If you must have tea, use sage, pennyroyal, 
and hemlock. These are wholesome, and habit will 
transform them into luxuries far transcending the 
nerve-destroying plant of China. 

It is impossible that the Creator could have erred in 
adapting all the fruits, grains, and other vegetable sub- 
stances to each latitude of the earth, so that man and 
other creatures can subsist there in health, peace, and 
happiness. And man no more requires the products 
of other climes to increase these blessings, than the 
animals around him, who find not only their food 
and drink, but even their medicines produced by the 
soil on which they tread, without resorting to foreign 
5 



98 



ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 



importations. At tlie novelty of these ideas you may 
smile, but they are based upon immutable truth, and 
established, constituted, and sustained by Him who 
founded the pillars of strength and beauty that sup- 
port the fabric of nature, and must stand till they 
shall fall. 



lecture ri. 99 



LECTURE VI. 

Ladies and Gentlemen: 

The nature and importance of Electrical Psycholo- 
gy I have clearly and philosophically argued, in a free, 
unchained, and fearless expression of my thoughts. 
For this, even if I have erred, I am entitled to your 
approbation, rather than your condemnation. For 
what is man, when he makes himself a cowering, 
cringing slave to the opinions of others, and tamely 
bows to win the momentary smiles of popular applause 
from the passing crowd 1 What I have said in relation 
to this science, has been the sincere breathings of my 
own convictions. I have, therefore, reasoned fearless 
of consequences ; and if I have in so doing met your 
approbation, I rejoice at it ; if I have met your disap- 
probation, I regret it — yet you will pardon me when I 
say that I cannot alter my course and accommodate 
myself to the opinions of others, however elevated may 
be their stations. Fully sensible of the duty I owe to 
my fellow-men, and to the Supreme Ruler of the uni- 
verse, and when I discharge this to the best of my ability, 
I little caro what men may think or even say of me. 



100 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

If, however, what I have argued of the human system 
— the electro-nervous force — the connecting link be- 
tween mind and matter— the circulation of the blood — 
the philosophy of disease — the rationale of its cure — 
the laws of health, and the philosophy of being accli- 
mated — if these excite your surprise, ladies and gen- 
tlemen may then prepare themselves for still greater 
surprise in the arguments now to be offered on spirit, 
and the creation and government of the universe. 
Being myself perfectly unshackled and free, I shall 
exert myself in that freedom while pursuing this de- 
partment of my subject. 

In my introductory remarks in my third Lecture, I 
took a general survey of the powers and operations of 
electricity throughout the empire of nature. We saw 
its secret workings, and its alternately sublime or 
awful manifestations. But all these operations and 
convulsions, however magnificently grand, will appear 
but as the drop of the bucket to the fountain, when 
compared with the Unseen Power that stirs the uni- 
verse. Electricity, so swift in its movement as to rival 
the lightning glance of thought, and so inconceivably 
awful in its rending force as to convulse the globe to its 
centre, is yet as nothing, and less than nothing, com- 
pared with that Eternal One who arms it with power — 
who gives it all its expansive force, and who makes it 
the messenger of his attributes to both nature and man. 
With his finger he has wrtten the truth of this science 






LECTURE VI. 101 

on ever\- object throughout the realms of nature. It 
is written in the beams of the mid-day sun — in the 
descending rains and gentle dews. It is written in the 
flowery field and shady grove. It is written in stars 
on the scroll of night. It is written in lightning on 
the bosom of the dark cloud. It is written deep in 
sympathy on the soul, and controls the most powerful 
affections and stormy passions of the human heart. 

In this Lecture I will turn your attention to spirit, 
or mind — by which I mean one and the same thing — 
and will endeavor to prove the existence of a,n Infinite 
Spirit. 

Though the powers of mind and its complicated 
operations can be seen, felt, and in a good degree com- 
prehended, yet, after all, we know but little of mind as 
it regards its properties, or substance. Some suppose 
it to be absolutely and positively immaterial, because 
it is purely spirit. Others believe mind to be, the re- 
sult of organism, and contend that it cannot exist with- 
out a brain, which is the grand organ that secretes 
thought, even as the liver secretes its bile, or the stom- 
ach its gastric juice ! The former of these supposi- 
tions is the one generally adopted by the Christian 
community who believe spirit to be an immateriality. 
The latter supposition is embraced by those Christians 
who wholly rely upon the resurrection of the body for 
the future existence of the spirit. They are called 
Materialists, because they make out the spirit to be no 



102 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

substance at all, but merely the result cf organized 
matter. - Of this faith was the celebrated Dr. Priestly. 
This latter position is also adopted by the Atheists, 
who contend that spirit cannot exist independent of an 
organized brain ; and as they reject the Christian hope 
of the resurrection, so they contend that mind is extin- 
guished in the night of the grave, and sleeps in non- 
entity, to wake no more. Hence the idea of a God, 
as an intelligent Spirit, they regard as a freak of fancy 
— a mere chimera of the human brain. Both of these 
positions as it regards spirit I reject, and will give my 
reasons for doing so. 

I reject the immateriality of the spirit, because 
that which is positively and absolutely immaterial 
cannot of course possess either length, breadth, thick- 
ness, nor occupy any space. Indeed, it cannot, in this 
case, possess any form ; and that which possesses no 
form, cannot, in the nature of things, occupy any space. 
And to talk of a thing having an existence, which, at 
the same time, has no form, nor occupies space, is the 
most consummate nonsense. Hence an immateriality 
is a nonentity — a blank nothing. On the other hand, 
if mind is merely the result of organism, and if it can- 
not exist independent of an organized brain, then who 
made the first brain ? Did it not require an intelligent 
spirit to organize its several parts, and adapt the eye 
to light, the ear to sound, and make these organs the 
inlets of sensation to the inhabitant in that brain? 



LECTURE 71. 103 

Surely the brain did not make itself, for this would 
only be saying, that the brain acted before it existed ! 

Having given my reasons for rejecting both these 
ideas of mind, I am now ready to introduce the ques- 
tion, What is mind 1 I answer, it is a substance — an 
element — as really so as air or water, but differs mate- 
rially from all inert substances in being. I regard 
mind as living and embodied form — as that incompre- 
hensible element whose nature it is to possess life and 
motion, as much so as it is the nature of other sub- 
stances to possess inertia. Hence, mind is, in these 
two respects — namely, life and motion — directly the 
opposite of dead matter. 

In the first pla^e I will start with the assertion that 
there must be in the universe an Infinite Mind. It is 
impossible, in the very nature and constitution of 
things, that an absolute perfection of substances can 
be philosophically maintained without this admission. 
For the truth of this position I rely upon motion. By 
motion, then, I am to prove the existence of an Eter- 
nal Mind. 

In the first place permit me to remark, that inher- 
ent motion is not an attribute common to all sub- 
stances in nature. This globe, as a body, is moved 
by the positive and negative forces of electrical action. 
And all the operations of nature in the earth and ele- 
ments are carried on by the same power* Whether it 
be crystalizations, or petrifactions, the growth of vege- 



104 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

tatioiij or its decomposition — motions and changes in 
air and water — or the crumbling particles of the moun- 
tain rock — all the motions, visible and invisible, that 
transpire in the mineral and vegetable kingdoms, and 
in all their multifarious operations, are produced by 
electricity, which is the universal agent appointed to 
keep up the order and harmony of the universe. And 
yet it is certain that electricity does not possess in- 
herent motion as its attribute. Motion belongs to one 
substance only, and that is mind. 

There is certainly as much order in the universe as 
there is in the human body. Let us, then, look truth 
calmly in the face. Each organ of the body performs 
but one function. The eye sees — the ear hears — the 
olfactories smell — the glands taste — the heart throbs 
to regulate the blood — the hands handle — the feet 
walk, and the liver secretes its bile. The eye never 
hears, and the ear never sees. So there is but one 
substance in nature whose attribute is inherent mo- 
tion, and that is mind. Not one single part of the 
human body possesses independent motion. Electri- 
city is there also the grand agent to move the limbs 
and vitals, and the living mind is the only moving 
power. 

The point upon which I am now entering is one of 
most deep and thrilling interest. It is no less than to 
prove the existence of an Eternal Mind from motion 
and the absolute perfection of the chain of elementary 



LECTURE VI. 105 

substances. But while accomplishing this, I must call 
to my aid the relative subtilties of different portions of 
matter with which we are surrounded. Let us, for a 
moment, turn our attention to a few of the most obvi- 
ous substances in nature, and then glance at her abso- 
lute perfection as a whole. Let us carefully notice 
the gradation these substances occupy toward each . 
other in their relation to motion, and then the intrin- 
sic beauty of the subject will appear. I will begin at 
the heaviest matter that may first suggest itself to my 
mind, and leisurely pass on, rising higher and still 
higher, through its various grades, up to that which is 
more and more rarefied, subtile, and light, till we ar- 
rive at that which must necessarily possess inherent 
motion, and therefore living power. 

The heaviest of gross substances in existence is the 
most difficult to move, and hence must be at the great- 
est possible distance from motion. Though there are 
several solid substances heavier than lead, yet I choose 
to begin at this, as the idea I wish to convey is all that 
is worthy of your consideration in the present argu- 
ment. Lead, then, on account of the density of its 
particles, is difficult to move. Were it the heaviest 
substance in nature, it would take its position farther 
distant from motion than any other substance. Rock 
being more easily moved than lead, takes its relative 
position nearer to motion. In like manner earth is 
more easily moved than rock. Water is more easily 
5* 



106 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

moved than earth. Air is more easily moved than 
water. The gaseous fluids are more easily moved than 
air, and electricity is more easily moved than the gase- 
ous fluids. 

It will now be perceived, by ladies and gentlemen, 
that as we mount the rounds of the ladder in the mag- 
nificent scale of material substances, there is a gradual 
approximation toward motion. Each substance as we 
rise, being more rarefied and light than the one below 
it, is of course nearer to motion than its grosser neigh- 
bor. And it will be perceived by every philosophic 
mind, that we camiot continually approximate motion 
without at last reaching motion, or that substance to 
which motion belongs. 

We have now mounted from lead up to electricity ; 
and though as we rose we found each successive sub- 
stance more easily moved than the one below it, still 
we have not as yet found a single material that pos- 
sesses inherent motion as its attribute. Lead, rock, 
earth, and water are moved by impulse. Air is moved 
by rarefication, and electricity is moved by the positive 
and negative forces. True we have mounted up, as be- 
fore remarked, to electricity, but even this cannot move, 
unless it is thrown out of balance in relation to quan- 
tity as to its positive and negative forces. In such 
cases it flies, equalizes itself, and again sinks to rest. 
I am fully sensible that electricity is a fluid most incon- 
ceivably subtile, rarefied ; and fine. It is computed to 



LECTURE VI. 107 

take four million particles of our air to make a speck 
as large as the smallest visible grain of sand, and yet 
electricity is more than seven hundred thousand times 
finer than air ! It is almost unparticled matter, and is 
not only invisible, but, sc far as we can judge, it is im- 
ponderable. It cannot be seen — it cannot be weighed ! 
A thousand empty Leyden jars, capable of containing 
a gallon each, may be placed upon the nicest scale, and 
.most accurately weighed. Then let these be filled with 
electricity, and, so far as human sagacity can deter- 
mine, they will weigh no more. Hence to our percep- 
tion, a thousand gallons weigh nothing. 

As electricity, in regard to motion, stands upon the 
poise, being completely balanced by the positive and 
negative forces, that equalize each other, sc it is easily 
perceived, that if we mount one step higher, we must 
come to that substance whose nature it is to note, and 
the result of that motion is thought and power, It is 
mind. Hence it will be distinctly perceived, m view 
of the argument now offered, that we cannot, as phi- 
losophers, stop short of motion in the highest aiid most 
sublime substance in being. This conclusion, as the 
result of the argument, is absolutely and positively 
irresistible^ and challenges refutation. 

When we mount up in our contemplations through 
the various grades of matter, and see it continually 
brightening as we progress onward in our delightful 
career of rapture^ till we arrive at that sublimated 



103 ELECTRICAL PSYCK LOGY. 

substance which can neither be seen nor weighed — 
which moves with a velocity of twelve million miles 
per minute, and can travel around this globe in the 
eighth part of a second, we are struck with astonish- 
ment and awe ! But as this is not the last link in the 
immeasurable chain, we are forced to proceed onward 
till we arrive at the finest, most sublime, and brilliant 
substance in being — a substance that possesses the 
attributes of inherent or self-motion and living power, 
and from which all other motion and power throughout 
the immeasurable universe are derived. This is the 
Infinite Mind, and possesses embodied form. He is 
a living being. This Infinite Mind comes in contact 
with electricity, gives to it motion, arms it with power, 
and, through this mighty unseen agent, moves the uni- 
verse, and carries on all the multifarious operations of 
nature, whether minute or grand. Hence there is not 
a motion that transpires amidst the immensity of his 
works, from rolling globes down to the falling leaf, but 
what originates in the Eternal Mind, and by Him is 
performed, through electricity as his agent. Mind is, 
therefore, the absolute perfection of all substances in 
being; and as it possesses self-motion as its grand 
attribute, so it is, in this respect, exactly the reverse 
of all other substances, which are, of themselves, mo- 
tionless. Mind, or spirit, is above all, and absolutely 
disposes of and control all. Hence mind and its agent, 



LECTURE VI. 



109 



electricity, are both imponderable — are both invisible, 
and coeternal. 

As the Eternal One wraps clouds and darkness 
round about him, and holds back the face of his throne, 
so many do not believe in his existence, because he is 
unseen, while all the visible objects of creation are to 
them so many realities. But the very position here 
assumed is an erroneous one. The very reverse of 
this is true. What is seen is not the reality, but is 
only the manifestation of the unseen, which is the real- 
ity. Let us carefully look at this point. There is an 
apple-tree ; it is plainly seen ; but is that tree the re- 
ality ? No ; but it is the result of an invisible cause, 
and that unseen cause is the reality. But what was it? 
I reply, that it was not even the seed, but the life of 
that seed was the reality ; and that unseen life pos- 
sessed the embodied form of that tree. All its shapes 
and colors were there. By coming in contact with the 
soil and moisture, in a proper temperature of climate, 
it was enabled to throw out its own invisible and living 
form. First, then, the life ; next the seed in which it 
dwells; next the trunk of the tree appears. Then its 
limbs and branches — its buds, leaves, blossoms, and 
fruit again end in living beauty. It began in life, and 
in seed or life it ended. It performed an electric circle. 
The tree, then, is nothing more than a visible outshoot 
— an ultimate of an invisible substance, which is the 
reality. 



110 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

All the powers and operations of nature are lodged 
in the unseen and finest portions of matter — they pass 
on through every grade, and end in the gross and heav- 
iest parts. The unseen power that stirs the earth- 
quake and convulses the globe is the reality. It 
passes through every grade of matter, and ends in rend- 
ing the solid rocks and hurling cities in the vortex of 
ruin. The power that moves this globe in its orbit at 
the rate of sixty-eight thousand miles per hour, is an 
invisible agent, moved by omnipotent Power — for all 
operations and effects begin in the finest substance in 
being, which is the unseen cause, and therefore the 
reality. Hence it is the same in nature as in the hu • 
man system, as I have already shown in my arguments 
on the philosophy of disease. The disease begins in 
the finest substance of the body — in the electricity of 
the nerves — passes on to the blood and flesh, and ends 
in the bones. There is, indeed, but one common mode 
of operation in nature and in man. 

Ladies and Gentlemen — I desire now to turn your 
attention to one important point in relation to mind, 
which has been entirely overlooked by philosophers. I 
mean its- involuntary powers. To speak of the invol- 
untary powers of mind will certainly produce a singu- 
lar impression on your hearts ; and the strangeness 
of the idea may, perhaps, fill you with surprise. But 
strange as it may appear, it is nevertheless true that 
mind possesses the two grand attributes of voluntary 



LECTURE VI. Ill 

and involuntary power. These two constitute the 
mind as a living being of embodied form. If mind 
make use of electricity as its agent, then it must pos- 
sess the voluntary and involuntary powers to meet the 
positive and negative forces in electricity. If this 
be not so, then the Infinite Mind cannot be the Cre- 
ator and Governor of the universe ; because it is by 
his voluntary power that he creates a universe, but it 
is by his involuntary power that he sustains and gov- 
erns it. Each of these powers, from a philosophical 
necessity, and from the very nature of his being, per- 
form their own peculiar functions, and in perfect har- 
mony preside over their own respective departments. 
It is the peculiar province of the voluntary power of 
the Infinite Mind to plan, arrange, dispose, and create 
worlds and their inhabitants, and it is the peculiar 
province of his involuntary power to govern and con- 
trol these worlds and their inhabitants through the 
fixed laws of nature. Let us reason this point, and its 
consistency will appear. 

In the first place — if the voluntary power of the Cre- 
ator governed the universe, then no possible contingen- 
cies could happen — and nothing once commenced could 
ever perish prematurely. For instance : if God deter- 
mined to create a human pair, and by his voluntary 
power commenced the work, they could not perish 
when his work was but partially accomplished. They 
are destined to come to matirity, invested with the 



112 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

true lineaments of form — and destined to gaze upon 
each other as perfect specimens of living beauty. If 
not, then God in his voluntary and absolute determin- 
ations can be thwarted and disappointed. 

The first male and female, at least, of each species, 
were produced, and the whole living chain of animated 
existence was placed upon this globe by the voluntary 
powers of God, without any previous parents from 
whom they received their being. They were not born, 
but created, for there is philosophically and strictly a 
very wide difference between being created and born. 
The former we call miracle, the latter, an order of 
nature. To produce a human pair without a previous 
father and mother, is not in the order or power of na- 
ture, for she never changes her mode of operation in 
the production of her animated existences. 

The same is true in relation to the vegetable king- 
dom. The whole species of vegetable life was pro- 
duced by the voluntary powers of God. In the order 
of nature there never was an acorn but what grew on 
an oak ; and there never was an oak but what came 
from an acorn. Geology proves that there has been a 
period when there were no vegetables or animals on 
this globe. Which then was first — the acorn or the 
oak ? If you reply that the acorn was first, then there 
was an acorn that did not grow on an oak. If you say 
that the oak was first, then there was an oak that did 
not come from an acorn. Whence then is the starting 



LECTURE VI. 113 

point of creation , if there is no God ? for nature cannot 
start herself, as this would only be saying that she 
acted before she existed. Whether the Creator, in 
the first place, produced by his voluntary powers the 
seeds or the plants, is of no consequence to my present 
purpose. It is enough to say, that they were brought 
into existence without any parent stock, and in per- 
forming this work there could be no uncertainty, nor 
could any thing perish prematurely, because it was 
under the voluntary powers of the Infinite Mind. 

But after this globe was created, and the first link 
of every species of vegetable and animal life was moved 
into existence by the voluntary powers of the Creator, 
it then naturally and of philosophical necessity passed 
from the control of the voluntary powers to the control 
of the involuntary powers of the Infinite Mind, and by 
them to be governed through the established laws of 
nature. Here then casualties may naturally arise, but 
no where else under the government of the Supreme. 

This view of mind removes the many difficulties and 
perplexities we encounter, when we contemplate the 
unchangeable character of the Creator in the govern- 
ment of the world. Millions of our race are continu- 
ally perishing by premature birth ! The eye was most 
skillfully organized and adapted to see light, but saw it 
not. The ear was formed — all its vocal chambers 
were arranged, and the w T hole adapted to the reverber- 
ations of sound, but it never heard. It had hands, 



114 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY 

but they never handled — feet, but they never walked — 
lungs, but they never breathed — and a mouth, but it 
never spoke, nor tasted food. 

Again— how many millions of our race die under ten 
years of age ! And though they were constituted, and 
ripening for the enjoyment of the social and domestic 
affections, and the multiplication of their race, yet they 
were prematurely cut off, and left no progeny on earth. 
Now if these events are under the government of the 
voluntary powers of the Creator, would he not, I ask, 
be arrested in the execution of his voluntary will, and 
would not his designs fail of being accomplished ? The 
conclusion is absolutely irresistible, for how can we 
judge of designs only as we see the adaptation of 
means to ends % If an eye and ear are formed, and 
adapted to light and sound, does not this prove the 
will and design of God, that the one shall see, and the 
other shall hear? It does. If then the infant pre- 
maturely dies and never sees an object, nor hears a 
sound, are not those two organs formed in vain, and 
are not the design and will of the Creator both frus- 
trated ? If the girl that died at ten years of age, and 
never bore nor nursed children — if it is admitted that 
she did not answer the full measure and end of her ex- 
istence, in common with her sex, is not then the will 
of God rendered abortive, and do not his designs in 
this case fail 1 It must be so, if the government of 



LECTURE VI. 115 

the world is under the voluntary powers of the Infinite 
Mind. 

That this part of my subject may be understood, 
and its consistency clearly seen, I will endeavor to pre- 
sent it before you in a very plain and simple form. I 
will take for illustration the human mind in connection 
with this body. We have tw^o distinct brains — the 
cerebrum, with its two hemispheres and six lobes, com- 
mencing at the frontal part of the skull, and occupying 
the greater portion of the cavity ; and the cerebellum, 
which occupies the back portion of the skull. The 
spinal marrow, extending through the vertebrae to the 
bottom of the trunk,, is but the continuation of these 
two brains. From the spinal marrow branch out, as I 
have before stated, thirty-two pairs of nerves, em- 
bracing both the nerves of motion and those of sensa- 
tion. From these again branch out others, and in v 
thousands of ramifications carry out the full power of 
both brains into every part of the system. 

The cerebrum is the great fountain of the voluntary 
nerves, through which the . voluntary powers of the 
mind ever act. The cerebellum is the fountain of the 
involuntary nerves, through which the involuntary 
powers of the mind ever act. Though the voluntary 
and involuntary nerves from these two brains seem to 
blend in the spinal marrow, yet they preserve their 
distinct character, even to their final termination in 
the system, and execute the functions appertaining to 



116 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 

their own office in producing voluntary and involuntary 
motion. Such is the residence of the living mind, 
which seems to hold its throne in the medulla ob- 
longata, at the fountain-head of the voluntary and in- 
voluntary nerves. From thence my mind, by its voli- 
tions, controls all the voluntary motions of my body, 
through the cerebrum. At will I move my hands in 
any possible direction I please to handle substances, 
and at will I move my feet to walk. 

But over the throbbings of my heart, the ultimate 
heaving of my lungs, the circulation of my blood, and 
the digestion of food by the stomach, I have no volun- 
tary control. Awake, asleep, at home, abroad, the 
heart continues its motions, and the functions of life 
are executed, whether I will it or not. These then 
receive their motions from the involuntary powers of 
my mind, acting through the cerebellum. That these 
are all moved by mind is certain — because, take the 
mind or spirit from the body, and all motions, whether 
voluntary or involuntary, instantly cease. 

I will now make an application of this to the Infi- 
nite Mind, in creating and' governing the universe. If, 
for instance, you make machinery of various kinds, 
these are your own creations, for they are made by 
the voluntary powers of your mind. If you cultivate 
the earth, and raise grain and the various vegetables, 
to sustain your existence, these again are your own 
creations, for they are produced by your voluntary 



LECTURE VI. 117 

powers. You prepare them, by various processes, for 
your use — you cook and place them on the table. You 
eat them, and thus far they are under your voluntary 
action. But the moment they are eaten, your crea- 
tions are finished, and the whole, naturally and of 
philosophical necessity, passes beyond your direct voli- 
tion, and is subjected to the involuntary powers of 
your mind. These bow take charge of this new crea- 
tion, and govern it in all its involuntary motions and 
revolutions, according to the fixed laws of the organ- 
ized system. 

In like manner the voluntary powers of Deity are 
unchangeably employed in planning, arranging, and 
creating new worlds, and systems of worlds, and peo- 
pling them with inhabitants. When the whole of any 
such system is finished, and all its laws established for 
the rolling of worlds, and for the operations of the 
mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms, the whole 
naturally passes, according to the principles of philo- 
sophical necessity, from the action and control of his 
voluntary, miraculous power, and submits itself to be 
governed through the fixed laws of the universe, by the 
involuntary powers of the same Infinite Mind. As 
the bare presence of the human mind in the brain 
causes the heart to throb and the functions of life to 
proceed, even when that mind is wrapped in sleep so 
profound, that not a thought is stirring in its voluntary 
department, so the bare presence and majesty of the 



118 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

Infinite Mind, even if he should not exercise a thought, 
would cause all worlds to roll through immensity, and 
cause all the operations of nature in the mineral, vege- 
table, and animal kingdoms to proceed on in their 
ceaseless changes ; for these are under the control of 
the involuntary powers tff the Deity, acting through 
the laws of the universe. 



LECTURE VII. 119 



LECTURE VII. 

Ladies and Gentlemen : 

In my last Lecture the momentous question was 
presented for our consideration — Where is the starting 
point of all motion and power, whether voluntary or 
involuntary, in both nature and man ? The transcend- 
ent importance of this question clothes it with the elo- 
quence of its own splendor. I have humbly endea- 
vored to answer it by showing that all motion and 
power originate in mind. And surely the idea that 
mind possesses the attribute of innate motion and liv- 
ing power, is both majestic and sublime. I have 
shown that mind has two grand forces. I mean its 
voluntary and involuntary powers, by which the world 
was created and is governed. I have proved the exist- 
ence of the Infinite Mind from motion and the absolute 
perfection of material existences. I have shown that 
mind must be some substance, and not the result of 
organism, nor an absolute immateriality ', which is but 
a nonentity. 

I am well aware that thought, reason, and under- 
standing are considered to be mind, and that these are 



120 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

immaterial. But they are not mind, as I have clearly 
proved in my Lectures on the Philosophy of Mesmer- 
ism. Thought and reason are but the results of mind. 
What is it that thinks and reasons % It is the mind. 
Then mind is something distinct from these mental 
operations, which are only its effects. When the vol- 
untary powers of the mind are stilled in sleep, reason 
and thought are gone. Hence if these are mind, then 
the mind is annihilated in sleep. But if we admit 
mind to be a substance, a living and spiritually organ- 
ized being, then all is plain. Sleep stops its motion, 
and thought is gone. Remove that pressure, and re- 
lease the mind, and instantly it resumes its inherent 
motion, and the result of that motion is thought and 
power. On this point I add no more, but refer you to 
my Lectures on Mesmerism to learn my views more 
fully. 

I now turn your attention to the subject of creation. 
Entering upon this, I feel the incompetency of my fee- 
ble powers to do it justice. Like a drop to an ocean, 
or an atom to a universe, any possible representation 
of the intrinsic grandeur of this subject must fall so 
far short of its reality, as to render any attempt at an 
adequate description the unpardonable presumption of 
impotent folly. Yet, as we are endowed with reason, 
and as the inspiration of the Almighty hath given us 
understanding, so we are bound, by the very laws of 
our being, to extend our researches to the utmost 






LECTURE VII. 121 

verge of our mental capacity. He who would curb the 
human intellect and say this or that is a subject with 
which we have no right to meddle, and into which we 
have no right to inquire, is not only recreant to duty 
as an intellectual and moral being, but betrays his own 
ignorance, and proves himself a scientific bigot. Give 
the mind full scope and sea-room — let it feel the deep 
stirrings of its own powers, and soar, if it can, into 
the light of eternity, and survey the very throne of 
God, and him who sitteth thereon ; and, if possible, 
let it scan the secret energies of his creating fiat, and 
even examine the raw material out of which worlds 
were manufactured. 

It is the most commonly received opinion in the 
Christian world, that God made all things out of no- 
thing. It is true the inspired book does not say, or 
even hint this. It simply says — " In the beginning 
God created the heavens and the earth ;" but it does 
not add the words — out of nothing* It is absolutely 
and philosophically impossible, in the very nature and 
constitution of things, that something can be made out 
of nothing. It implies, at the same time, a contradic- 
tion in terms. We cannot form even a notion in our 
imaginations how much of nothing it would take to 
make the least imaginable something. I am speaking 
of nothing in the strictest sense of the word. But 
using the word nothing in its common acceptation, we 
can easily perceive how all things could have been 
6 



122 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

made out of nothing. When all visible objects are 
removed from a room, Ave say there is nothing in it — 
it is empty. Yet we know that it is filled with air, 
because we continue to breathe. But if the air, by a 
force-pump, were removed from an air-tight room, we 
might, with much more propriety, say there is nothing 
in it; yet electricity would be there. If solid sub- 
stances were therefore made out of air, in an empty 
room, we could say that they were made out of nothing, 
for the room, according to the usual mode of expression, 
had nothing in it. But admitting the air to have been 
extracted from the room, and nothing but electricity 
left, and if solid substances were produced from this 
ethereal and invisible fluid, we could with much more 
apparent consistency say, that they were made out of 
nothing. In this sense, I grant that all things were 
made out of nothing. Paul says — " The things that 
are seen were not made of things that do appear." 
Here he plainly states, that the substances seen were 
made of invisible substances, or such as did not ap- 
pear — for by things he only means substances. 

If, however, it be said, to create must mean to bring 
into existence something from nothing, I have only to 
say, that this is not so ; for it says, " God created man 
out of the dust of the earth." Here he created him 
out of something — it was out of dust, and yet it was 
creation. The Hebrew word rendered create, more 
strictly means to gather together by concretion, or to 



LECTURE VII. 123 

form by consolidation — but never can it mean to bring 
something into existence from absolutely and positively 
nothing* I therefore contend that all things were 
made out of electricity, which is not only an invisible 
and imponderable substance, but is primeval and eter- 
nal matter. It contains the invisible and impondera- 
ble properties of all things in being. That this is 
electricity is certain, because there is no other sub- 
stance with which the Infinite Mind could have come 
in direct contact, so as to have produced by his creat- 
ing power the solid and visible substances that compose 
the globe. It is, as I have already proved, in nry third 
and fourth Lectures, philosophically impossible for mind 
to come in direct contact with any substance in nature 
except electricity. Hence electricity contains the ele- 
mentary principles of all things in being, and contains 
them in their original, invisible, and imponderable 
state. 

There must be something eternal. God, duration, 
and space exist of philosophical necessity, and that 
space was eternally filled with primeval matter. When 
I say that they exist of necessity, I mean that the con- 
trary of space and duration cannot possibly be con- 
ceived. If infinite space were filled with an infinite 
globe, it would be space filled. If that globe were 
struck out of existence, it would be space empty. Fill- 
ed or empty, it would still be space. As space exists 
of necessity, it is absolutely and positively eternal, and 



124 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

hence could never have been created nor changed. The 
game is true in relation to duration. Duration must 
have rolled on, even if there had been no revolutions 
of suns and worlds to mark its periods. The contrary 
cannot possibly be conceived. Hence duration and 
space both exist of philosophical necessity, and are ab- 
solutely eternal. Endless duration is the age of Jeho- 
vah, and space is the empire in which he dwells and 
reigns. This space was eternally filled with mind and 
invisible matter in its original state. They both exist 
of philosophical necessity. 

* Hence matter is eternal, because if there ever had 
been a period when there was nothing in existence as it 
regards matter, then nothing would now have been, for 
nothing cannot create itself into something. The same 
is true in relation to mind. If there ever had been a 
period when there was no mind in existence, then no 
mind could now have been, for mind could not have 
created itself, as this would be admitting mind to have 
acted before it existed. Hence mind and primeval 
matter are both coexistent and coeternal. Indeed, the 
one could not exist without the other, because that 
electricity, which is original and eternal matter, is the 
body of God. All other bodies are therefore emana- 
tions from his body, and all other spirits are emana- 
tions from his spirit. Hence all things are of God. 
He has poured himself throughout all his works. He 
lias poured spirit from spirit's awful fountain, and kin- 






LECTURE VII; 125 

died into existence a worla of raaoca.s, j"l :!:is prin- 
ciple it van oe seen, mat tne Eternal Mind is not ab- 
solutely omnipresent, while his electrical body is, be- 
cause it pervades immensity of space. Mind must be 
enthroned, and not diffused over the whole body. And 
as the mind of Jehovah actuates his body, so he pro- 
duces impressions throughout the boundlessness of 
space, and makes himself instantly felt throughout the 
immensity of his works, even as the human mind, which 
is located in the brain, still makes its presence felt 
throughout the body, even to every possible extremity, 
and produces the impressions of its existence on ethers. 

Mind or spirit is of itself embodied and living form. 
It is spiritual organism in absolute perfection, and from 
mind itself all form and beauty emanate. The body 
of man is but an outshoot or manifestation of his mind. 
If I may be indulged the expression, it is the ultimate 
of his mind. Hence every creature in existence has a 
body which is the shape of its mind, admitting that the 
physical laws of the system were not interrupted in 
producing the natural form of the body from mind. 
The serpent is all length — is all concentration, and no 
wonder that he can charm the bird and other creatures 
around him. What a singular mind the lobster must 
have, for he has a singular body ! 

We touch the finger to any substance, and in the fin- 
ger we appear to feel it. But this is not so, because 
all feeling is in the mind. If we amputate the arm or 



126 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

leg, yet the fingers and toes as usual can "be felt. For 
instance, we move a finger or wield the arm. How is 
this done? I answer this question bytsaying, that the 
mind has its spiritual fingers, arms, limbs, and all its 
lineaments of form corresponding to those of the body. 
The mind holds its throne in the brain, and possessing 
in itself the power of feeling and motion, it merely stirs 
its spiritual fingers, or wields its spiritual arm, and 
through the electric action of the nerves, which are 
laid, like so many telegraphic wires, between the two, 
the natural finger and the natural arm are compelled to 
make an exactly correspondent motion. This solves 
the mystery why the man who has his arm amputated, 
even up to the shoulder, yet feels his arm and his fin- 
gers as long as he lives, and often feels in them an itch- 
ing sensation, or even pain, and that, too, at the same 
distance from his body which the fingers and arm occu- 
pied before amputation took place. All operations, 
convulsions, and motions begin in the unseen substance 
of the body, and end in its gross and solid parts. 
These are last moved, and last affected. This is not 
only so in muscular motion, but throughout nature. « 
Having the great principles of mind and matter be- 
fore us, I will now proceed to notice the creation of 
worlds. I have already remarked, that all the chemi- 
cal properties of all substances in existence, belonging 
to our globe and its surrounding elements, were made 
out of electricity. Hence electricity contains all the 



LECTURE VII. 127 

elementary principles of all tilings in being. The an- 
cients supposed there to be but four elements — namely, 
earthy air, Jire, and water. It so happens, however, 
that heat is no element at all, any more than cold. It 
is merely an effect of substances in motion, produced 
by their friction. Though the ancients supposed there 
to be but four elements, yet as the science of chemistry 
advances onward toward perfection, more elements are 
detected. I believe that about forty have been already 
discovered, yet we have no reason to believe that even 
these are all. I will suppose, however, that there are 
one hundred elements belonging to this globe. Then 
there are one hundred elements in electricity, out of 
which this globe w T as created. We will step back in 
our imaginations to that period when this globe, as 
such, had no existence. For the sake of perspicuity, 
We will suppose one hundred cords to be fastened on 
those one hundred elements in electricity. Please to 
bear this fact in mind. 

Now, as the Eternal Mind can come in direct con- 
tact with electricity only, so he exerted his voluntary 
powers that constitute his creative energy, and con- 
densed those one hundred elements that constitute 
electricity, down to a more gross and dense state, each 
element sliding down its own cord in its progress toward 
creation. Though mind can directly touch nothing but 
electricity, yet electricity, as the universal agent under 
Deity, can touch all substances in being. The Creator 



128 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

again acts, through another volume of electricity u r :„ 
those one hundred partially condensed elements, ana 
moves them down a grade farther onward toward their 
ultimate, or created state. And thus the work pro- 
gresses ; wave successively following wave down its 
own cord, till they all become air. Hence air contains 
the one hundred elements'; and all the chemical prop- 
erties of all things in being are involved in it. And 
so the work of creation progresses, under the never- 
ceasing action of the Infinite Mind, from whom all mo- 
tion and power emanate, till those one hundred elements 
are made into water. Hence water contains all the 
chemical properties of all things in being. Matter, 
from its invisible electric state, has now become visible 
in the crystal, volatile, and colorless state called water. 
The whole one hundred elements are here in solution : 
and from water, which is the universal solvent of na- 
ture, earth, and all mineral and crystalized substances 
were made. Boyle has proved, that by transmutation, 
as he terms it, nature turns water into earth ; and 
Bishop Watson, in his "Chemical Essays," admits 
the same, and says, "it has never been disproved by 
any writer.' 5 Boyle should not have said that nature, 
by transmutation, does this ; but that the Creator, 
by his own power of inherent motion, turns water into 
earth. I resume this interesting subject. 

The one hundred elements, having reached the lower 
extremity of the one hundred cords, have now attained 



LECTURE VII. 129 

their ultimate created condition and form, and the fin- 
ished globe, in all its youth, beauty, and variety, ap- 
pears. At the top of those cords are the one hundred 
elements in their original electrical state, resting in 
their own invisibility ; and as we descend we see the 
continual change each successive wave passed through, 
as the whole one hundred substances were, under the 
action of the Creator, gradually ar preaching their cre- 
ated state, till at length they emerged from invisibility 
and chaotic night into the light of day, and rendered 
the variegated beauties of their created forms visible 
to the eye of the beholder. 

i The globe being finished, it required electricity, the 
original substance out of which it was made, to be 
brought upon it by the Creator, so that his infinite 
mind, through this agent, might come in contact with 
it, in order to move and govern it, not only in its revo- 
lutions by the attractive and repulsive forces, but in 
producing all the changes and operations in its mineral, 
• vegetable, and animal kingdoms. As this great work 
is submitted to the involuntary powers of the Infinite 
Mind, and as mind cannot come in direct contact with 
gross matter, so the beauty and simplicity of the sub- 
ject appear in the grandeur of the idea, that electricity, 
being uncreated and eternal matter, is the only sub- 
stance that mind can touch, and hence is the great 
physical agent the Creator employs in the government 
of all worlds. The unchanging laws of the universe 
6* 



130 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

are but the unchanging thoughts of God. Ladies and 
gentlemen, I desire you to bear in mind that it re- 
quires electricity, the very substance out of which the 
globe was made, to govern it by its positive and nega- 
tive forces under the energy of Infinite Power. 

As this subject is somewhat intricate, permit me to 
be very explicit in making myself understood. When 
I say that it requires electricity to govern the globe, I 
mean as follows : Electricity, being the uncreated sub- 
stance, is the positive force, and the globe, being the 
created substance, is the negative force. In the next 
place it will be clearly perceived, that ail the sub- 
stances existing in the globe as so many ultimates, 
exist in electricity as so many primates. For in- 
stance : If there is gold in the globe, then there is gold 
in electricity, out of which it was made. If there is 
phosphate of lime in the globe, out of which the shells 
of the ocean and bones are formed, then there is phos- 
phate of lime in electricity, out of which it was made. 
The gold in electricity is in a gaseous and invisible 
state, and is the -positive force, and the gold in the 
globe is in a solid and visible state, and is the nega- 
tive force. As the positive and negative forces always 
come together, so the gold in electricity entirely con- 
trols and mineralizes the gold in the globe, but lets its 
ninety-nine kindred elements alone. Each one keeps 
"its own cord of communication from top to bottom — 
from primate to ultimate — from positive to negative. 



LECTURE VII. 131 

The same is true, not only of the gold, and of the 
phosphate of lime, but also of the ninety-eight remain- 
ing elements. The whole one hundred elements in 
electricity, as the positive forces, are brought to act 
upon the one hundred corresponding elements of the 
globe, as the negative forces, and thus not only move 
it on its axis, and in its revolutions around the sun, 
but produce all the changes and operations in these 
elementary substances of which the globe is composed. 

These ideas of the creation and government of the 
world are in reality sublime. And when we reflect 
that the Infinite Mind comes in contact with electri- 
city, and, through that eternal, invisible agent, governs 
all worlds by his involuntary powers, sublimity rises 
into infinite magnificence, and overwhelms the soul 
with awe ! 

The sun being pure electricity is, of course, a cold, 
invisible body. He is placed, as is supposed, in the 
centre of a retinue of worlds composing our planetary 
system, and that to these worlds he gives light, heat, 
and vegetation. But to my mind it is evident that 
there can be no light above our atmosphere which sur- 
rounds the globe to the height of about fifty miles. As 
electricity travels from the sun to the globe in never- 
ceasing streams, so when it strikes the top of our at- 
mosphere it becomes faintly visible, and not before. 
This is proved by the morning and evening twilight, 
^hen the sun is so far below the eastern hills as to 



132 ELECTRICAL . SYCHOLOG Y. 

strike the very top of our atmosphere, apparently on 
a level with our fields, and affords a feeble light on 
account of the thinness of our air at that height. But 
as it rises higher, its rays shoot deeper, and the air 
growing denser as they approach the earth where we 
stand, till they touch it, the friction on the particles 
of air is of course greater, and the light and heat are 
rendered more intense by this density of atmosphere, 
and by their final reflection and reaction from the 
globe. Hence could we rise to the top of our atmo- 
sphere, the sun would disappear, and we should there 
be shrouded in total darkness. Electricity is cold and 
invisible, and as it travels from the sun to the globe at 
the rate of twelve million miles per minute, so it sets 
the particles of the air on fire by the rapidity of its 
motion and friction. Such is the philosophy, of the 
morning and evening twilight, which never has been, 
and cannot be explained on any other principle than 
the electrical invisibility of our sun, and the absence 
of all light above our atmosphere. And electricity, 
thrown from the sun to the globe, is the mode em- 
ployed by the Creator to bring it to its full growth and 
perfection, as a meet habitation for man. 

As electricity is, in its one hundred elements, con- 
tinually pouring from the sun upon the globe, why does 
it not continue to increase it in bulk 1 I reply that it 
does, and hence its entire creation, as to its size, vege- 
tables, and animals, is not yet perfected, but will be in 



LECTURE VII. 138 

future ages. Its distance from the sun, and its exact 
relation to surrounding worlds, will then forbid its in- 
crease in bulk. The human body, when completely 
developed by food and drink, ceases its growth, even 
though the same sustenance, both in quality and quan- 
tity, is continued. This I will more fully explain, and 
hence the cause of the variation of the compass, which 
in philosophy yet remains inscrutable, will be made to 
appear. 

Comets are declared by Newton and others to be 
melted globes, and he computed the heat of one to be 
several thousand times hotter than that of red-hot iron, 
and that it would take a comet the size of this globe, 
fifty thousand years to cool to its centre. Comets move 
in very elliptical orbits, and are deemed, on this account, 
to be very eccentric bodies. The cause of this is, that 
while they are chained by the attractive and repulsive 
forces to keep a circle, yet as they are propelled in a 
straight line, sky-rocket-like, by their own internal 
gaseous flames that stream in their course, so their 
orbits are elliptical. As they cool, their own internal 
force is lessened, and their orbits become more circular, 
because there is less trespassing on the attractive and 
repulsive forces, which, if left to their own operation, 
independent of foreign influences, would move all worlds 
in perfect circles. Immensity of space is not square, 
for then worlds would move in a square, but it is round, 
if I may be indulged in the expression in regard to that 



134 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

boundless field, " whose centre is everywhere, and its 
circumference nowhere." Electricity, uninfluenced, 
always moves in circles. 

The globe yet moves in an elliptical orbit, because 
its bowels are melted lava, and perhaps not mere than 
one hundred miles in depth of its crust are as yet cool- 
ed. And the two hundred volcanoes now in existence, 
are so many spiracles to the subterranean furnace, and 
continually throw off the gaseous substances generated 
in its bosom, and cause it to transgress in some meas- 
ure the attractive and repulsive forces that move it. 
As it cools, it continually approximates, in its orbit, 
nearer to a circle. This will cause the variation of the 
compass to continue, till its own internal forces cease 
to affect its motion, and allow the law of attraction and 
repulsion to move it in a perfect circle around the sun. 
And when it shall perform an exact circle in its annual 
revolution, it will be perfectly finished as to its size, 
and yet the quantity of electricity thrown upon it from 
the sun, will be the same as it now is, and ever has 
been. But this redundancy will be thrown off at its 
north and south poles, and in such increased quantities 
as to warm and enlighten those extremities of the globe, 
and bring them into the fruitfulness and bloom of the 
garden of Eden. Then the variation of the compass 
will cease, inasmuch as the cause will be removed that 
produces it. The cause of its variation is the elliptical 
orbit in which cur globe mcves, and its continual and 



LECTURE VII. 135 

•unceasing approach to a circle. And when that circle 
shall be obtained, the globe will be finished, and the 
variation of the compass will disappear. 

The globe is yet in its infancy — yes, in the embryo 
of its being — and it will require many thousand years 
to finish it. And this must be done, because under 
the voluntary powers of the Creator, nothing can per- 
ish prematurely. Many species of vegetables and ani- 
mals now in existence, will become extinct, and disap- 
pear from the page of the naturalist, and others of a 
more improved and superior character will be awakened 
. into being. They will be perfectly adapted to the fu- 
ture and ultimate perfection that this globe, under the 
energies of the Infinite Mind, is destined to attain. Its 
creation will then be perfected. The soil upon which 
we now stand, will then be- some deep stratum in its 
crust, containing our present vegetables and animals in 
a state of petrifaction. These will be pronounced, by 
coming generations, the strange nondescript remains of 
past centuries, and afford to the future geologist and 
naturalist abundant materials for their loftiest specu- 
lations. This subject, in connection with the bound- 
lessness of the universe, and the successive creation of 
worlds, I should like to pursue to a greater extent, but 
lest I weary your patience, I now turn your attention 
to the creation of the vegetable and animal species. 

As globes were successively produced, so vegetables 
and animals were not created at once, but successively 






136 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 



through a long series of intervening ages. Does not 
the Creator act through the established laws of gene- 
ration in producing the human species? He does. 
While I freely admit that God originally produced 
man by what we call miracle^ yet by miracle I only 
mean, that the first human beings were produced with- 
out any parent stock from whom they received their 
existence through ordinary . generation, as we witness 
in the present day. And they were evidently pro- 
duced full-grown, otherwise they could not have sus- 
tained their existence by procuring their own food, 
because the infant is helpless. But the miracle by 
which existence was thus conferred was not contrary 
to the laws of nature, but was effected by the volun- 
tary powers of Deity exerted through the laws of 
nature. It was thus he established both the vegetable 
and animal kingdoms, not simultaneously, but success- 
ively and progressively through various ages, from the 
lowest vegetable life up to man, w 7 ho is the glory of 
this lower world. 

While I contend that the Creator produced the 
whole vegetable and animal creation at first, without 
any parent stock or the ordinary mode of generation, 
yet I would not be understood to say that there were 
no germs of life existing as a primordial cause adequate 
to the effect produced. But while I contend that there 
were, for instance, no acorns, nor other seeds in being, 
yet it is evident that the germ necessary to produce an 



LECTURE VJI. 1^7 

acorn or an oak eternally existed m God. Hence the 
spirit of all life, whether vegetable or animal, even 
from the highest reasoning powers, through every link 
of the animal chain down to the lowest creature, and 
through every link of the vegetable chain, eternally 
existed in God, and is absolutely immortal. The 
whole of this immense variety combined in Deity con- 
stitutes the fullness and .perfection of the Eternal 
Mind. Hence the lowest animal or vegetable life is 
but a part of the lowest life in God's spirit, which is 
the correspondent germ from whence it emanated. 
And the matter that forms the visible substance of 
all animal and vegetable bodies eternally existed 
in electricity, which is the original, invisible, and im- 
mortal condition of inert matter, and constitutes the 
body of God. Hence God and electricity are both 
immortal and eternal. From electricity, which is the 
invisible body of God, have emanated all the visible 
substances that constitute globes, and from the full- 
ness of his spirit have emanated all life, form 9 and 
motion. And as all organism exists in spirit, so each 
animal and vegetable have developed a physical body 
corresponding in form to the germ of life they received 
from the inexhaustible fountain of the Infinite Mind. 

If God does not create through the laws of nature, but 
by miracle, in the arbitrary sense it is generally under- 
stood by Christians, he would in this case have finished 
the globe before he produced the vegetable and animal 



138 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

kingdoms, and then moved them both into existence at 
the same time. But he can not, from the very nature 
of his perfections, suspend the production of life while 
forming a globe of dead matter, because he pours forth 
simultaneously and unchangeably all his perfections 
which are transmitted through correspondent laws for 
the production of life, so far as a globe may be finish- 
ed. And as this globe was progressively forming 
through successive ages, and one elementary depart- 
ment finished before another, so the successive creation 
of plants and animals, as geology proves, is easily and 
rationally accounted for. 

God could not create a fish until there was water 
adapted to its existence. And the moment the water 
was perfected, it stood in a philosophical aptitude to 
the marine laws of the universe, and through these 
emanated from the Creator that portion only of his 
spirit which stood in aptitude to the aqueous depart 
ment, and this spirit became the living germ or life of 
that fish, and produced its body through the positive 
and negative forces of electric action. Hence the body 
of this fish w r as but the developed and visible shape of 
its mind. But as the water was progressively created, 
and for many ages covered the earth before dry land 
appeared, therefore, while in its turbid and unfinished 
state, many of the inferior species, from the lowest 
life up to shell-fish, and from thence up through every 
grade, existed before the most highly organized and 



LECTURE VII. 139 

perfect fish was created. And each of these grades, 
in like manner, through the laws of nature received 
their life from the infinite fountain of spirit, which be- 
came the germ of their being. The various shapes of 
their organic structures were but visible manifestations 
of the various shapes of their minds, and the most 
perfectly organized fish in the ocean involves in his 
body the organism of all below him, and his intelligence 
is equal in amount to the intelligence in all. 

It is evident that vegetables, in some form, must 
have preceded animals, for an animal is but a vegeta- 
ble of the second growth. May there not be a marine 
vegetation of as great variety and abundance s in the 
caverned vales of the ocean as there is on earth ? Of 
this, however, we are certain, that terrestrial plants 
and trees could not have been created till the dry land 
appeared, because the Deity does not create by any 
arbitrary mode of procedure, but through the immuta- 
ble laws of nature. As soon as the dry land stood in 
a philosophical aptitude to the laws of the universe, 
and as the Spirit of the Creator gives out, like the sun, 
its unchangeable and never-ceasing emanations, so it 
communicated a portion of itself as the germinating 
principle of life, and vegetation appeared, commencing 
at the humblest and most imperfect formation of plants, 
and rising higher and still higher in the beauty of or- 
ganic perfection, till the noblest fruit-trees and most 
powerful sons of the forest stood erect, and the finest 



140 ELECTRICAL .SVCHOIOGV. 

organized plants arid most beautiful flowers graced 
jreanon. and robed :he new-born eartn m smiles. 

As each of these vegetable tribes rose in succession, 
one above another with increasing splendor, so each 
superior tribe involved in its own perfection the per- 
fection and organism of all below T it. For instance, 
the first species of plants on the yet marshy earth was 
ordinary ; the second, more perfect, retained its own, 
and involved all contained in the first > the third, still 
advancing, retained its own perfection, and involved all 
contained in the one below it ; the fourth makes its 
appearance one grade higher, and involves all the or- 
ganic perfections of the three below it. And should 
we be able, in this vast range, to find the thousandth 
different species, that thousandth one would retain its 
ow T n, and involve all the complicated beauties of or- 
ganic structure and life contained in the 999 below it ; 
because, as the form of the earth, in its progressive 
creation, became more and more perfect and dense, 
each rising vegetable species, standing in a full and 
exact aptitude to all the laws of nature then in action, 
so far as the globe was finished, would avail itself of 
all the life from the Creator which thus far acted 
through, and filled these law T s. 

It was the same, as we have already noticed, with 
all animal life in the ocean. Each higher involved in 
itself the perfections of all below it. It was the 
same w T ith all animated beings in earth and air. The 



LECTURE VII. 141 

amphibious animal is, of course, the connecting link 
between the aqueous and terrestrial race. From the 
humblest land animal up to man, the same grand law 
obtains. Each higher involves in its constitution the 
perfections of all below it, even up to man. When 
the earth was finished, man was produced. And all 
the laws of nature in relation to this globe being in 
action, so in man's organism was involved the organ- 
ism of the whole animal and vegetable creation, and in 
his spirit was involved the spirit of all life and intelli- 
gence in universal nature below him. And, standing 
in a complete relationship to the finished globe and all 
its perfect laws, he, of course, drank in a portion of 
all the perfections contained in the Infinite Spirit, and 
hence he was strictly in the image of God. Man is. 
therefore, in every sense, a perfect and grand epitome 
of the universe. As he is in the image of his God, he 
stands at the fountain-head of creation, and drinks in 
all the powers of universal nature, and is sustained by 
being fed with a due portion of both spiritual and 
physical sustenance. His mind is fed and developed 
with impressions as his body is with food. 

God is a spirit, and in his spirit are involved all 
life, all form, and the germinating principle of all ani- 
mal and vegetable spirit. And in his body, which is 
electricity, are involved the invisible and ethereal sub- 
stances of all inert matter, out of which all globes and 
the bodies of all creatures were produced. In God is. 



142 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

therefore, involved the invisible and primal essence of 
all matter and spirit existing in all globes and their 
inhabitants. 

But, after all, what is spirit? It is that sub- 
stance which possesses self-motion, intelligence, sen- 
sation, and power. Spirit is a union of two grand 
forces. The first is voluntary ; the second is involun- 
tary. The first is the grand magazine in which are 
stored up all the voluntary powers of Infinite Intelli- 
gence. All the schemes, plans, and arrangements that 
appertain to all worlds and their countless inhabitants 
are there. The second contains all the involuntary 
powers of the Infinite Mind by which all worlds and 
their inhabitants, after having been created, are con- 
trolled through the fixed laws of nature. The first 
plans, arranges, and creates through the laws of its 
own omniscient being, which become the laws of the 
universe ; and the second controls, moves, and gov- 
erns all worlds and their inhabitants through the fixed 
laws of nature. The first is the positive force ; the 
second is the negative force. The first is male ; the 
second is female. Hence of the male and female we 
may say, that the one begins in the voluntary^ and the 
other in the involuntary power of the Infinite Spirit. 
They both run through every department of the uni- 
verse, and thread universal nature. 

There are likewise two electricities, called the post* 
live and negative. The positive is male, the negative 



LECTURE VII. 143 

is female. The male electricity belongs to the heav- 
ens ; the female electricity belongs to the earth. The 
male and female also extend through every possible 
link of the immense vegetable chain, as well as through 
every link of the animal chain, and retain their sepa- 
rate existence and equal powers in the positive and 
negative electricities, which are the primeval, eternal, 
and invisible efficients of all visible matter. 

Nature, as a whole, is one entire and absolute per- 
fection, and stands in this beautiful relationship to the 
Creator, from whom she emanated. All the objects 
of creation, upon which we gaze with so much admira- 
tion — all the diversified glories of the landscape — the 
mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms, taken in one 
grand whole — are an exact and visible impression of 
the eternal perfections of his own character and in- 
visible being, even as the stamp impresses the wax 
and leaves its perfect image. Nature is the visible 
daguerreotype shadow of his own invisible being. She 
is the offspring of God. The poet breathes out, 

" Man, bear uiy brow aloft ! view every grace 
In God's great offspring, beauteous Nature's face." 

Creation is therefore no arbitrary act in God, but, like 
the ever-streaming rays of light frcm the sun, it is the 
natural result, the visible emanation and outshoot of 
his own invisible existence, and was progressively cre- 
ated through the laws of the universe, and as soon as 
that part of the globe in which life was to be produced 



144 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

gtood in a finished relationship to those laws. Hence 
the laws of nature are but the result of the unchanging 
thoughts of God. One part of the globe was finished 
before another, and the creation of life, both vegetable 
and animal, was in like manner progressive, from the 
lowest grade and most imperfect organism, step by step, 
up to man, who is the perfection of all, and is in the 
image of God. 

In this view of our subject it will be perceived that 
spirit is a substance eternal in its nature, and not the 
result of an organized brain, and that man has not re- 
ceived his existence by climbing gradually from the 
lowest link of the vegetable or animal chain up to his 
present perfection and grandeur. He was never in his 
creation a vegetable, or even a lower animal; was never 
a mushroom or a plant, a tadpole or a horse, as some 
writers contend. His existence was never ingermed and 
involved in any one or all of the six grand links of the 
living chain below him, which naturalists divide into the 
vegetable, the pisces, the saurian, the aves, the mar- 
supial, and mammalia kingdoms, making man the 
seventh link. Throwing aside the useless technicalities 
of foreign language, these seven links of the living chain 
embraced in the seven grand kingdoms of nature can 
be expressed in plain English. Their rising order is as 
follows : First — The vegetable kingdom. Second — 
The fish kingdom. Third — The reptile kingdom, em- 
bracing lizards, turtles, crocodiles, etc. Fourth. — The 



L m ._■,:, VII. 145 

bird kingdom. Fifth — The pouch kingdom, embrac- 
ing all who protect their young by carrying them in 
pouches. Sixth — The breast kingdom, or those that 
suckle their young ; and Seventh — Man. 

It will also be perceived, in view of my position, that 
gross, inert matter cannot be transmuted into mind — 
cannot possibly secrete mind — nor can it, in any sense 
whatever, become spirit through any refining process, 
as is contended for by some. In this case it must have 
preceded God, and henc'e on this principle God is not 
eternal. In the face of this theory, there must have 
been a period when there was nothing but inert matter 
in being, and if all motion originates in mind, how then 
was dead matter set in motion so as to produce spirit or 
mind through a successive series of elementary trans- 
mutations? 

The same is in like manner equally true of each and 
every link of the animal chain below man. The monkey 
was never a bird nor a fish, and the horse was never a 
snake nor an oyster. The horse-kind, for instance, 
however much they may have been improved by amalga- 
mation, have ever retained their circle, and have never 
broken from their link in the chain, and emerged into any 
other link above them. The same remarks are equally 
applicable to the vegetable chain. The rose-bush can 
never become an oak, nor the oak a peach-tree. The 
family involved in each link, however much they may 
be improved by amalgamation or culture, can never 
7 



146 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 

break their circle, nor emerge into another link above 
them. The individual life of every link of the whole 
animal and vegetable chain is an emanation from the 
Infinite Mind, and each acting through its correspondent 
law, and through that elementary department of the 
globe to which this law is unerringly adapted, has man- 
ifested its own invisible form in the visible body it pro- 
duced. What the life of the seed is to the production 
and shape of the plant, the mind of each creature is to 
the production and shape of its body. Hence the brain 
does not produce mind, as the atheist contends, but 
mind was the original germ that produced and developed 
the brain. All vegetable life, as well as animal, is 
therefore a species of mind. They are both emanations 
from the Creator, are both immortal, and will retain 
their separate existence and identity without end. 

Substances, in their infinite variety, pay a visit to 
time, assume visible forms, so as to manifest their in- 
trinsic beauties for a moment to the eye of the beholder, 
and then step back into eternity, and reassume their 
native invisibility in their own immortality. As man 
is now constituted, were there but one object presented 
for his contemplation, the mind would soon become 
wearied and disgusted with sameness. But the infinite 
variety and beauty of the animal and vegetable creation 
here presented by the Deity, open to the mind sources 
of inexpressible and never-ceasing delight. It seems 
irrational, therefore, to conclude that the whole chain 






LECTURE VII. 147 

of being, which is perfect on earth, -will be struck out 
of existence (except man, who is the highest link), and 
leave a cheerless blank in the realms of glory. For 
one, I expect to meet the whole animated chain, and to 
witness immortal groves, unwithering plants, and never- 
fading flowers in that world whore death, and pain 5 and 
change shall be no more. 



148 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 



LECTURE VIII. 

Ladies and Gentlemen : 

The query may perhaps now arise in your minds, 
What bearing has the subject of the creation of this 
globe, and the original materials out of which it was 
made, advanced in the last Lecture, upon the science 
of Electrical Psychology? The answer to this query 
will be fully made to appear in the arguments I have to 
offer on the present occasion. I have already stated in 
my third Lecture, that man is an epitome of the uni- 
verse, and that the chemical properties of all the vari- 
ous substances in existence are congregated in him, and 
form and constitute the very elements of his being. I 
have stated, that in the composition of this body are 
involved all the mineral and vegetable substances of 
this globe, even from the grossest and heaviest matter 
up to the most rarefied and light. And lastly r , to finish 
this masterpiece of creation, I stated that the brain 
was invested with a living spirit, that, like an enthroned 
deity, presides over, and governs, through electricity 
as its agent, all the voluntary motions of this little, or- 
ganised, corporeal universe ; while its living presence. 



LECTURE VIII. 149 

and involuntary self-moving powers, cause all the invol- 
untary functions of life to proceed in their destined 
course. Hence human beings, and all animated exist- 
ences, are subject to the same common electrical law 
that pervades the universe, and moves all worlds under 
the superintendence of the involuntary powers of the 
Infinite Spirit. 

That all substances are incorporated in the body of 
man is irresistibly true, otherwise he could not inure 
himself to all, even to the most deadly poisons, and ren- 
der them, in a good degree, harmless in his system. 
He may so accustom himself to the use of tobacco, 
rum, or even opium, that he can take into the stomach 
a quantity sufficient to produce the death of several 
individuals, while he himself will experience from it 
but a slight effect. He may even commence the use 
of arsenic in small quantities, gradually increasing the 
dose, till he gets incorporated into his system a suffi- 
cient quantity to kill, for instance, five men. As in 
this case it forms a part of his body, so it causes a 
longing for it in proportion to the quantity in the sys- 
tem. Should he now take a portion sufficient to kill 
five men, it would only produce a balance of power 
with that already in his system. It would meet the 
demand. This is habitude. But should he take one 
portion more, sufficient to kill any other man, he would 
die. Now it would be impossible for a man to inure 
himself to any such substances, unless there were some 



150 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

small particle in the composition of his body on which 
to build. Hence it is philosophically true, that man is 
an epitome of the universe, and that all the elements, 
in. exact proportions, are most skillfully combined in 
his system, by the hand of the Creator ; and these pro- 
portions should never be disturbed and thrown out of 
balance by dissipation. 

Having these facts distinctly before us, I would now 
state, that if there are one hundred elements in the 
globe which was made out of the same number in elec- 
tricity, then there are one hundred in the composition 
of man's body, for he is but an epitome of the universe. 
As his body was created out of the dust of the earth, 
and is but a vegetable of the second growth, so it is the 
same as though it had been originally made out of elec- 
tricity. And as the globe, after its creation, required 
electricity, the original substance from whence, under 
Deity, it sprung, to move, control, and govern it, so, 
after man was organized, and his brain invested with a 
living spirit, it required electricity, the primeval sub- 
stance out of which he was made, to be inhaled with 
the air into his lungs, and carried to every part of his 
system, and by which, under the impulse of mind, it 
must be moved, controlled, and governed by the posi- 
tive and negative forces that move all worlds. You 
now perceive what connection Electrical Psychology has 
with the creation of our globe. It is a science that in- 






LECTURE VIII. 



151 



volves the electrical theory of the universe, and all the 
multifarious operations of nature. 

We know not, as yet, how many elements there may 
be in existence. I desire it, however, to be distinctly 
borne in mind, that if there are one hundred in elec- 
tricity, which is primal and eternal matter, then there 
are one hundred in the globe, one hundred in the vege- 
tables that the globe produces, and one hundred in the 
human body, which is sustained by, and, therefore, 
made up of vegetables. The stomach is the great 
workshop of the system, to manufacture new materials 
to supply the demand occasioned by its constant wastes. 
The food and water taken into the stomach contain the 
one hundred elements to meet the supply of the one 
hundred that are contained in the composition of the 
body. Electricity, containing also one hundred, is in- 
spired by the lungs, communicated to the blood, from 
the blood to the nerves, and conducted to the brain, 
and there laid up for the use of the mind, as I have 
explained in my third Lecture. This electricity is 
sent by the involuntary powers of the mind from the 
cerebellum through the pneumagastric and other invol- 
untary nerves to the stomach, to produce digestion. 
The one hundred elements in electricity "meet the one 
hundred corresponding elements in the food, and con- 
vert the whole mass into one homogeneous chyle. This 
is done by the positive and negative forces, without the 
least confusion or interference of one element with its 



152 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY ■ 






kindred elements. The nutritious parts of this chyle 
are taken up by the absorbents, and, in the form of se- 
rum, are thrown into the circulating system, and trans- 
muted inxo blood. The blood is the universal solvent 
of the system, containing, in solution, ail the chemical 
properties that are to constitute the body, even from 
its finest particles down to the solid bones — the same 
as water is the universal solvent of nature, out of 
which all the constituent principles of this globe are 
formed, through electrical action. 

The finest particles of the blood are taken up, and. 
by the positive and negative forces of electricity, are 
transmuted into flesh, tendons, bones, and all the sub- 
stances that constitute the animal economy, and by the 
same forces the old particles of the body are thrown 
off, to mingle again with those of the globe. When I 
say that all this is effected by the one hundred electri- 
cal elements, each acting upon its own element in the 
food, without interfering with any of its ninety-nine 
kindred elements, I desire to be distinctly understood. 
In order to express clearly so intricate an idea, I will 
take one of these elements, and carry it through in all 
its principal bearings. 

Phosphate of lime is the substance that forms our 
bones. It may not be a simple element, but in order 
to convey my ideas on this point, I will consider it so. 
As our bones are continually wasting away, so this 
waste must be supplied ; and as they are often frac- 



LECTURE VIII. 153 

tured, so they require new parities to reunite them 
by ossification. Hence there must be phosphate of 
lime in our food as well as in electricity. This is cer- 
tain, because that hard, bony-like substance collected 
on the teeth in the act of mastication, is from the phos- 
phate of lime in our food and water. Having these 
facts before us, I now turn to the point under consid- 
eration, and ask your undivided attention. 

The food is taken into the stomach. The phosphate 
of lime in electricity being the positive force, moves 
from the brain — from the cerebellum — through the in- 
voluntary nerves to the stomach. It takes hold of the 
phosphate of lime in the food, which is the negative 
force, and leaves the other ninety-nine elements of the 
food unmolested. This is perfectly philosophical, for 
the positive and negative invariably rush together. It 
converts this phosphate of lime into chyle, and takes it 
up through the absorbents, and transmutes it into se- 
rum and blood. This phosphate of lime from the food 
now forms a constituent part of the blood. In the next 
place, the phosphate of lime in electricity takes hold of 
the phosphate of lime in the blood, and moves it on 
through all its destined avenues till it reaches the liver, 
which, while it secretes the bile, seems to act as the 
bolter of the system, to separate these one hundred ele- 
ments to be distributed to their destined, correspondent 
parts of the body. The phosphate of lime in electricity 
extracts the like substance from the blood at the liver., 



154 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

conveys it to the various bones of the body, transmute? 
it into an osseous substance, and lays it down, particle 
after particle, and thus forms anew the solid frame- 
work of the system, while the dregs are passed off 
through the urinary secretions. But before it lays 
down the nevj, it removes the old particle by its re- 
pulsive force, and compels it to fly off by insensible per- 
spiration. Fully sensible that I am now understood in 
reference to the operation of this one element, I am 
satisfied that you understand me also in relation to the 
operations of the other ninety-and-nine, in carrying on 
the work of digestion to keep up the repairs of the 
body. 

These ideas, though somewhat intricate, are never- 
theless interesting and sublime, as they unfold the 
relation in which man stands to the globe, to surround- 
ing worlds and his Creator, as an epitome of the uni- 
verse. If their novelty produce surprise in any breast, 
yet this is no reason that they should awaken resent- 
ment, or kindle indignation against the speaker. We 
are finite beings, can know but little, and we should 
ever be ready and willing to freely express our 
thoughts reciprocally to each other, independent of the 
opposition of men. By this mutual interchange of sen- 
timent and feeling we should increase in knowledge, 
and grow wiser and better. Indeed, we need not go, 
in our contemplations, out of ourselves to learn the 
great principles and operations of both mind and mat- 



LECTURE VIII. I5£ 

ter, of God and his works. As it regards human 
research, the words of the poet are unchangeably true, 
and must stand unshaken when thrones and kingdoms 
fall. He immortalized his verse when he breathed out 3 

" Tho proper study of mankind is man." 

I now turn to another department of my subject, 
equally interesting. I mean the Doctrine of Im- 
pressions, by which both nature and man are thrown 
out of balance, made sick and cured. In this also we 
shall see the relation between man and nature. 

The philosophy of disease I have briefly, but faith- 
fully argued in my fourth Lecture, and shown how 
it may be produced by both mental and physical im- 
pressions. Hence there is no occasion that I should 
weary your attention by ranging that field of pestilence 
and death. I shall confine my observations principally 
to nature, and even in these I shall be brief. The 
law of equilibrium is the grand central law of the 
universe. It holds over nature the reins of govern- 
ment, and allows her, in her operations and changes, 
to stray, but not too far, from the central track. She 
may rise above, or fall below this law, but to* its man- 
date she must ever bow, and at stated periods resume 
her medium course. 

Electricity, being a universal agent, produces all the 
phenomena and changes that transpire in our globe 
and its surrounding elements. By heat, which is an 



156 ELECTRICAL PSVCHOLOGTT 

electrical effect, the air is rarefied and water is evapo- 
rated. When the rarefication of the air is carried to 
an extreme, then that portion of the earth and its in- 
habitants suffer. Nature is diseased, and the denser 
portion of the atmosphere is, at length, aroused from 
its slumberings and armed with force. The sweeping 
hurricane rushes, or the dreadful tornado roars in its 
awful movement to fill up, and rescue that rarefied and 
diseased portion of the air, and continues its force till 
an equilibrium is attained in her aerial realms. At 
this point all action ceases, and nature is well. She 
was cured by her own impressions. 

In like manner evaporation may continue till the 
air is filled, in its upper regions, with vapors. As 
electricity has a strong affinity for moisture, it leaves 
the drier portions of the atmosphere near the earth, 
and ascends to the moist and vapory regions above. 
By this process electricity is thrown out of balance. 
The man who has had a broken bone, even years ago, 
or who is subject to rheumatism, will feel an inconve- 
nience in that spot, or in his system, as harbingers of 
the approaching storm. The cause of this is, that he 
does not inspire as much electricity as usual with the 
air into the lungs, and feels the inconvenience. And 
the storm will surely burst, if there are no upper cur- 
rents of air to disperse the vapor. The electricity 
being thrown out of balance condenses the vapors into 
thick clouds by its coldness, and thus darkens the 



LECTURE VIII. 157 

heavens. The lightnings flash, the thunders roll, the 
rains descend, and the war of elements will continue 
till that subtile fluid is equally dispersed throughout 
the atmosphere. Nature having gained her equili- 
brium, in her electrical realms, is at rest. By these 
awful impressions of her voice she is cured. Here it 
is distinctly perceived that electricity is a cold body, 
because it condenses the storm, and w T hen its quantity 
is sufficiently great it produces hail, even in the warm- 
est weather in our southern climates. In these few 
ideas w T e see also the philosophy of storms. 

Even the globe may be sick. She may have a bowel 
complaint. By the confined air and continually gen- 
erating gases in the lava contained in her bowels she 
is thrown out of balance. The earthquake awakes 
from slumber, and springs from its dreadful couch. 
It starts to discharge its force at the nearest volcano. 
In its fearful march it sounds its rumbling thunders 
and convulses the globe. Flames start up through 
fissures of the opening earth, and from the bottom of 
the ocean burning islands arise ! Volcanoes bellow 
and disembogue. Their lava overwhelms devoted cit- 
ies, and their shock hurls others in crumbling ruins ! 
A reaction takes place, an equilibrium is produced in 
her subterranean realms, and she is well. By these 
awful impressions of her own power she is cured. 

I might extend my observations to every visible de- 
partment of nature, and notice her more minute opera- 



158 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 






tions, but these few remarks, in reference to her most 
stupendous and obvious convulsions, are sufficient to 
give you my ideas how she becomes diseased by being 
thrown out of her equilibrium, and how she is cured 
by the inherent force of her own impressions. As 
man, then, is an epitome of the universe, the full force 
of my arguments on the philosophy of disease and the 
rationale of its cure, advanced in my fourth and 
fifth Lectures, will be clearly seen, and the rela- 
tion in which man stands to the universe will be more 
distinctly understood. 

As I am now on the doctrine of impressions, I take 
the liberty to say, that we should endeavor, at all times, 
to keep ourselves positive to the surrounding impres- 
sions of nature. We take disease much more easily to 
fall asleep in an unhealthy spot than to keep awake. 
While traveling in stages through some low, damp, and 
unhealthy places in the southern states, and where the 
mail stage runs both night and day, the traveler unused 
to that climate should be careful to take short naps 
during the day, so as riv,t to fall asleep in the night 
stage. It renders him passive and negative to the sur- 
rounding impres'sions of nature, when she receives no 
salutary influence from the beams of the sun. These 
impressions become the positive force, and the electri- 
city of the air inspired by the lungs enters the system, 
disturbs the nervous force and the circulation, throws 
the whole out of balance, and disease ensues. 



LECTURE VIII. 159 

A citizen of Charleston, South Carolina, may ride 
out, in warm weather, three or four miles into the 
country, and, returning the same day, will experience 
no inconvenience from the change. But should he re- 
main over night and sleep there, he would, in all prob- 
ability, have an attack of what is there called " the 
country fever " and in a few hours he might be a 
corpse, as it is considered to be even more fatal than 
the yellow fever. On the contrary, a person from the 
country visiting Charleston and returning the same day, 
receives no harm. But should he remain over night, 
and sleep there, the same mournful results might ensue. 
My views on the philosophy of becoming acclimated, 
in my sixth Lecture, will throw some light on this 
point. And when we reflect that a person, while awake, 
is active and positive to surrounding impressions, we 
can easily perceive that he resists them, and conse- 
. quently avoids disease. 

In view of the above, it will be readily perceived 
why one person, even in the wakeful state, will take 
disease much more easily than another. Those who 
are firm in mind as a rock, are immovably calm, and 
have no fear of disease, even when some startling mala- 
dy visits their neighborhood. These will not take it, 
even if they visit the bedside of the sick. This de- 
termined action of their minds throws a constant and 
powerful current of the electro-nervous force from their 
brains and systems, keeps them positive to surrounding 



160 ELECTRICAL > SYCHOLOGY. 

impressions, md enables them to resist their force. 
But those -who are in constant fear of some disease, 
who are always complaining of their feelings, pains, 
and aches, keep themselves constantly unwell by thus 
concentrating their thoughts upon their own systems, 
and watching each movement. When fever or cholera 
visits their neighborhood, these are the very persons 
who are in danger of an attack. Even fleeing to an- 
other section will not save them, unless this circum- 
stance should be the means of changing their thoughts 
and removing their fears. The difficulty is, that fear, 
as Dr. Mason Good remarks, depresses the vital energy 
of the muscles, and slackens the motions of life. It 
causes the mind to shrink back on itself, and to render 
the system negative to the surrounding impressions of 
the elements, and thus engenders disease. More than 
one half the cases of cholera that have occurred during 
the past year, owe their existence to the fears and ex- 
citements of such persons, who, if they had not heard 
that it was in their midst, would not have been afflicted 
with it. 

The cholera is a sudden collapse of the whole cuti- 
cle, occasioned by the electricity of the nerves at the 
surface suddenly retiring to the stomach and bowels, 
^he pores of the skin being closed, the blood and other 
fluids follow the electricity, and retire internally. The 
venous circulation is obstructed and weakened, and the 
fluids seem to rush to the stomach and bowels, and im- 



LECTURE 1 III. 161 

tnense secretkns ensue. Intense fever and inflamma- 
tion in the entire alimentary canal aggravate the other 
difficulties, and the storm bursts in fearful terror. The 
external and internal parts of the system being thrown 
out of balance in their electrical action, and the arterial 
and venous circulation having lost their equilibrium, the 
most dreadful cramps and convulsions ensue. All that 
is necessary to effect a cure is, to procure a reaction 
from the centre to the surface, and thus restore the 
usual equilibrium between the arterial and venous cir- 
culation, by equalizing the electricity of the system. 

What I have now argued in relation to keeping the 
mind positive to surrounding impressions, will account 
for the well-known fact, that an individual sitting with 
his back to a current of air, while in a state of perspi- 
ration, will take cold much sooner than if he faced it. 
The causo is obvious. The front part of the brain 
contains tl c positive electro-nervous forces, under the 
control of the voluntary powers of the mind, and the 
back part contains the negative electro-nervous forces, 
under the C€i4rol of the involuntary powers of the 
mind. As the positive forces, under an absolute voli- 
tion of mind, reolst all external impression, so the fact 
is readily seen why they have more power than the neg- 
ative forces, to resist disease, or any encroachments that 
may be made upon the system. 

I would now remark, that the science of Electrical 
Psychology, being the doctrine of impressions, throw* 



162 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 






an immense flood of light on the human mind, and its 
susceptibility to the most strange and unreasonable im- 
pressions in the power of man to conceive. There are 
some minds so constituted, that it is absolutely impos- 
sible for them to resist the impressions that others may 
make upon them. This science unfolds what was con- 
sidered an inscrutable mystery in relation to the con- 
duct of several individuals who perished in the excite- 
ment of the Salem witchcraft. Persons of well-known 
character — yes, of a stainless moral reputation — were 
executed on their own confession ! They were charged 
with being bewitched, and with having bewitched 
others. They plead guilty to the charge, firmly be- 
lieved it to be true, and, on their own confession, were 
sentenced to die, and were cut off from the land of the 
living. They were in the psychological state. In my 
public experiments, I have taken persons who are 
natu tally in the psychological state , and have produced 
such impressions upon them. I have made them con- 
fess that they were bewitched, and that they had rode 
on broomsticks through the air to bewitch others, and 
deserved to die. 

Hundreds of instances have occurred in our world, 
where persons have been charged with murder, have 
confessed themselves guilty of the deed, and, on that 
confession, have been solemnly sentenced to die. And 
yet, before the day of execution arrived, the supposed 
murdered man was found alive in some distant section 






LECTURE VIII. .163 

and hurried home just in time to save an innocent fel- 
low-creature from an ignominious death. Turn to the 
criminal calendar, and you will find some most striking 
instances of this character, and that, too, in our own 
country, and even in New England, tta boasted land 
of light and morals. All such persons were naturally 
in the psychological state, and really believed what 
they confessed. How many may have, through such 
means, innocently lost their lives, the opening scenes 
of eternity alone can disclose. Judges and jurors have 
yet to learn that no man should be hung on his own 
confession. If he must die, let it be in the face of the 
most indubitable evidence, and, even then, let him be 
recommended to mercy, for often murder, as well as 
suicide, is committed under some strange hallucination 
of mind. 



164 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 



LECTURE IX. 

Ladies and Gentlemen : 

Much has been advanced in relation to n^rad and 
matter, their various operations, powers, and manifes- 
tations, and the countless mental and physical impres- 
sions of which they are susceptible. I have also said 
not a little of the electro-nervous force, as the agent of 
the mind, and how the functions of every part of the 
system are executed under its energy. I have proved 
it to be the connecting link between mind and inert 
matter, and the agent by which the Creator moves all 
worlds through the boundless fields of space. I have 
shown the connection existing between man and nature, 
and the relationship he sustains to her as an epitome 
of the universe. As I have made electricity the grand 
agent that, under mind, moves on all the multifarious 
operations appertaining to the human system, it may be 
asked, what proof is there to establish this truth, inde- 
pendent of what has already been offered ? If the ar- 
guments already advanced to prove that mind touches 
and moves electricity as its prime agent, are not suffi- 



LECTURE IX. 165 

cient and entirely satisfactory, I will then refer you to 
a visible and tangible experiment, the result of which 
you can witness, and thus test the truth of my position. 
Let any gentleman of eloquence, feeling, and pathos 
strip up his sleeve, and lay his bare arm on a table 
where it shall be perfectly at rest ; let him then repeat 
some impressive poetry, or any prose sentences of stir- 
ring eloquence, paying no attention to his arm till his 
feelings are moved, and at that instant he will see his 
arm covered with what are called goose-pimples. If 
he cease speaking, they will gradually disappear, as his 
mind sinks into calmness. Indeed, he can see them 
rise and fall with his feelings and emotions. These are 
occasioned by the redundant electricity which is thrown 
to the surface by the strong emotions and positive im- 
pulses of the excited mind. These pimples rise up at 
the root of each hair, and as hair is a non-conductor, 
and resists electricity, so the internal pressure of the 
electro-nervous force, propelled to the surface by the 
mind, causes these minute eminences to arise. Elec- 
tricity is, in its nature, a cold substance. Hence, 
when the weather is cold, the air, being dense, contains 
an excess of electricity and oxygen. These, being in- 
spired by the lungs in greater quantities than usual, 
brace the system, and render these pimples in the same 
ratio more prominent and visible than in warm weather. 
This circumstance confirms the proof that it is elec- 
tricity moved by mind, that causes these to rise when 



166 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

the feelings are excited by an eloquence that causes 
even cold chills to pass over the body. 

The proof now produced I consider to be absolutely 
and positively irresistible, and abundant to satisfy any 
philosophic mind, that electricity is the connecting link 
between mind and inert matter, and is, therefore, the 
agent through which the mind manifests its motions and 
powers. But should this not be sufficient to send a 
bold and firm conviction to the mind of the greatest 
skeptic, then I will endeavor to carry the proof still 
farther, and firmly nail the matter beyond his power to 
remove it. I will show him how abundant the proof 
is by w^hich this position is sustained. Let the skeptic 
place himself on an insulated stool, with his arm en- 
tirely bare, and charge his body from a powerful elec- 
tric machine. The hairs and pimples will rise up even 
as they do under an intense action of the mind. When 
the body is electrically charged on an insulated stool, 
even the hairs of the head rise up erect, and the same 
result follows when the mind is greatly excited by fear 
or moved by strong and stormy emotions. 

If these evidences are not sufficient to strike the 
skeptic speechless in his opposition, then let him take 
a needle, and, after satisfying himself that it has no 
magnetic power to attract the smallest atom, let him 
insert it in the nerve of an animal, and it will become 
sufficiently magnetic to take up fine iron filings. In- 
deed, ladies and gentlemen, I have no doubt that the 



LECTURE IX. 167 

naked arm, under sufficiently strong and stirring emo- 
tions of mind to raise those pimples, would, while in 
that condition, produce an effect upon the electrometer. 

We now perceive why the mind-, when involved in 
trouble and distress, has so powerfully affected the 
body, not only in bringing upon it various diseases, but 
often sudden, or even instant death. And we more- 
over see why the mind, when calm, serene, and happy, 
when buoyant with hope, and animated with confidence, 
faith, and joy, has produced such powerful and salutary 
results in removing pains and diseases. We see why, 
under the energy of such a favorable state of mind, 
w r arts, and even king's-evil, cancers, and various tu- 
mors have been made to disappear. 

Dr. John C. Warren, of Boston, Massachusetts, 
states, in his work on tumors, that a lady called upon 
him to ask his advice in relation to an experiment she 
thought of trying on a tumor with which she was 
afflicted. It was to rub it with the hand of a dead 
person ; and, as she had a good opportunity, she asked 
Dr. Warren whether she had not better improve it. 
He states, that he at first thought of dissuading her 
from it, but sensible of the power of the imagination, 
he advised her to try the experiment. She did so, and 
in a few weeks the tumor disappeared ! 

Dr. Warren calls it the imagination ; but it is the 
effect of a mental impression, as I have just stated, 
producing the result by the action of electricity through 



168 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

the voluntary nerves. The philosophy of this is sim- 
ple, and in a few words I will notice it. 

The old particles of our flesh are thrown off through 
the electro-nervous force of the involuntary nerves, and 
by the same force the new particles from the blood are 
laid down in their stead. Hence the wastes and re- 
pairs of the system are about balanced. We change, 
as I have stated, the fleshy particles of our bodies 
about once per year, and the bones in seven years. 
While, therefore, the involuntarymerves are keeping 
up this balance of power between the wastes and re- 
pairs of the flesh, so the same tumor that is thrown off 
once per year with the other particles of the body, is 
gradually replaced each year by the same involuntary 
electro-nervous force from the new particles of the 
blood. Over this the mind has no direct control, be- 
cause it acts through the voluntary nerves. Hence 
when the mind is under the influence of confidence, 
faith, hope, and joy, organic activity is heightened, 
and by keeping the mind upon the tumor while in this 
happy state, and believing it will disappear, creates a 
surplus of action at that spot through the voluntary 
nerves, and this surplus action throws off this surplus 
protuberance to return no more. Such is the philoso- 
phy of what is called imagination. 

The point being understood how the electro-nervous 
fluid removes a tumor, the query may now arise in 
your minds, Why does it heal a wound or cure a dis- 






LECTURE IX. 



lG f 3 



easel In answer to this question I would first re- 
mark, lhat I am well aware that the healing proper- 
ties are in the individual, or in the electricity of the 
system, and not in the medicine. And the question, 
Why does the electro -nervous fluid heal, has been in- 
directly considered in my last Lecture, when explain- 
ing the process of digestion. Because if all things 
were made out of electricity, then it is certain that 
electricity contains all the elementary principles, and 
therefore all the healing properties of all things in 
being. All the balms, oils, and minerals in existence 
are contained in electricity, and in their most skillfully 
combined proportions. This electricity is inspired 
with the air into the lungs, and passed through the 
blood into the nerves of the brain, and becomes the 
electro-nervous fluid. It is the positive, moving pow- 
er, in all its one hundred elements, and meets the same 
one hundred kindred elements that compose the body, 
and are the negative power. And the positive and 
negative forces coming together, and the one hundred 
elements in electricity meeting the one hundred of the 
same kind in the body, each tending to its own, pro- 
duce the healing result, on the same principle that 
they produce digestion, repair the system, and equal- 
ize circulation. For a full explanation of this point 
you will please call to mind my remarks on the diges- 
tive process in my last Lecture, and the whole will be 
easily comprehended. 



170 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 



I now leave this point and call jour attention to the 
brain, which is the palace and throne of the mind, 
where it dwells and reigns. I shall briefly notice its 
operations in its earthly house, point out the connec- 
tion between the voluntary and involuntary nerves 
through which the mind acts, and conclude by noticing 
the philosophy of sleep. 

I have stated in a former Lecture, that each indi- 
vidual has two distinct brains — namely, the cerebrum, 
which occupies the frontal part of the cranium, filling 
the principal part of its cavity, and the cerebellum, 
which occupies the back portion of the cranium. The 
voluntary nerves belong to the cerebrum, through 
which the voluntary powers of the mind act, and the 
involuntary nerves belong to the cerebellum, through 
which the involuntary powers of the mind act. And 
though in their intricate convolutions through every 
part of the cranium, they seem to interweave and 
blend in ten thousand ways, and both dive into the 
spine, and there combine to form the spinal marrow, 
yet by some secret charm they preserve their entirely 
distinct character as to their voluntary and involun- 
tary powers, and thus carry out the separate forces of 
both brains into every part of the entire system. 

Our voluntary powers by which we reason, and by 
which we move our limbs and bodies, being the posi- 
tive force during our wakeful moments, soon tire, and 
require the refreshment of sleep to restore them. But 



hLn 



LECTURE IX. 171 

our involuntary powers, by which the heart and lungs 
are moved, and the functions of life performed, com- 
mence their career of action at birth, and often con- 
tinue it, without any apparent weariness, for seventy, 
eighty, or even a hundred years. They, however, 
tire at last, and also require sleep. But when they 
sleep, it is death. Natural sleep, which involves the 
sleep of the voluntary powers only in a state of entire 
insensibility, is so far on the road to death. It is the 
half-way house to the land of silence. By natural 
sleep our exhausted voluntary powers are restored, we 
wake up refreshed, our weariness has disappeared, and 
we are prepared for renewed action. There is at the 
same time another important end gained by our insen- 
sibility in sleep. The involuntary powers, being left 
free from the exciting action of the voluntary powers, 
were allowed to gradually slacken their movements, 
and regain their true and healthful equilibrium. 

In order that this part of my subject may be dis- 
tinctly understood, I must point out the connection 
between the voluntary and involuntary powers, and the 
manner in which they may reciprocally affect each 
other. Our pulsations are more frequent in the eve- 
ning than in the morning. This is owing to the men- 
tal and physical action of our voluntary powers during 
our wakeful moments. They, being the positive force, 
trespass upon the involuntary powers, which are the 
negative force, and hence one grand object of sleep is 



172 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY* 

to allow the heart to come down to its due natural 
slowness of pulsation. The voluntary powers, being 
the positive force, can of course trespass upon the in- 
voluntary, till they become tired out and sink to rest 
in the sleep of death. This I will endeavor to make 
plain by the following circumstances. 

In the barbarous ages of the world, criminals have 
been, in some instances, doomed to die through depri- 
vation of sleep. Guards, who took charge of them by 
turns ? both night and day, were ordered to keep them 
incessantly awake. This they did do by touching 
them with some instrument of torture, and sometimes 
with fire, whenever exhausted nature would yield to 
repose. In such instances the pulsations of the heart 
are gradually increased above their usual throb, be- 
coming more and more frequent, till between the third 
and fourth day, when they rise to about one hundred 
and twenty per minute, which is a fever heat. And 
so on, gradually increasing, till the seventh or eighth 
day, when the pulse is only perceived by a tremulous 
motion, inconsistent with the continuance of life, and 
the sufferer expires. You now perceive that the vol- 
untary powers, by being kept awake, trespass upon the 
involuntary powers till they too are tired, and fall 
asleep ; but that sleep is death. 

I have already remarked, that when our voluntary 
powers are exhausted they fall asleep at night, and in 
the morning we wake up restored. This brought us 



LECTURE IX. 178 

half way on our journey to the door of death, and well 
may sleep, in all ages, have been considered its em- 
blem. But when the involuntary powers are entirely 
exhausted by pain, by fevers, or by sickness in gen- 
eral, they also require rest, and therefore fall asleep. 
This is death. Now, if there were no positive organic 
destruction, and could the laws of chemistry that de- 
compose our bodies be suspended, and could the entire 
system, blood and all, be kept precisely in the same 
condition as it was when we expired, we should wake 
up after a few days in perfect health. This is no 
revery_of fancy, no chimera of the speaker's brain, but 
absolutely and positively true, and in perfect accord- 
ance with the principles of philosophy. As this sub- 
ject is new, I will take it into consideration, as it must 
be not only interesting, but vastly important to us all. 
In the first place, we know that the serpent and 
toad species, the alligator tribe, and nearly all insects, 
fall into torpidity in winter, and in the spring they are 
aroused from this state in perfect health, and with 
regenerated vigor. Not only their voluntary, but also 
their involuntary powers were asleep. The breathing 
lungs and throbbing heart were motionless, and the 
circulating blood was stilled. The raccoon and seve- 
ral other species of animals burrow, and fall into a 
torpid state as winter approaches, and remain till 
spring without any sustenance whatever, and then 
make their appearance without any loss of flesh- Tx) 



114 EIECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

all these creatures the foramen ovale , an opening be- 
tween the auricles of the heart, never closes, and hence 
they can live without breathing. 

It may, however, be said, that this is by no means 
applicable to human beings, for they cannot live with- 
out breathing. How then do we live without breath- 
ing, or even without the throbbing- of the heart, or the 
circulation of the blood, till we were born into exist- 
ance 1 I answer by saying, that the foramen ovale was 
not closed, but generally closes soon after our birth takes 
place. We know that the new-born infant requires but 
little air, and can live where we should be smothered 
and perish. Again, there is occasionally an individual 
in whom this never closes. It is true, that these in- 
stances are exceedingly rare, and such persons are 
liable, when disease or pain exhausts the involuntary 
powers, to sink into a torpid state, which has been 
mistaken for death. The lungs and heart suspended 
their motions, the blood ceased to circulate, and the 
limbs grew stiff and cold. Thousands in this condition 
have been prematurely buried, came to life, struggled, 
turned over in their coffins, and perished. On being 
disinterred they have been found with the face down- 
ward. Some, placed in tombs, have revived, been 
accidentally heard, and fortunately rescued. And 
though they expired w T ith a distressing disease, yet they 
awoke to life in health. 

An instance of this kind occurred in New Jersey, 



LECTURE IX. 175 

where an individual was apparently in a state of death. 
He was cold and nioti<#iless. The lungs heaved not ; 
the heart in its pulsations was stilled ; the blood was 
stagnated in its channels, and had ceased to flow. His 
funeral was two or three times appointed, the friends 
and neighbors assembled, and through the entreaties 
of the physician it was postponed to another time. He 
at length awoke from this state to life, and awoke in 
health. Some call this singular condition, where circu- 
lation is suspended, a trance ; but it is the sleep of the 
involuntary powers in those individuals only where the 
foramen ovale is not closed. In all other persons it 
would be death. 

In view of these facts we should be warned not to 
inter our friends too soon after we suppose they are 
dead. And as death is only the sleep of the involun- 
tary powers, so dying cannot be a painful process, but 
one that must afford the greatest pleasure and delight 
of which we can conceive. It must certainly afford as 
much real enjoyment to die as to lie down upon cur 
beds and sink into natural sleep. All sufferings arise 
from the nature of the disease that tires out the invol- 
untary powers, and not from the gasping struggles of 
the dying. The fatigues, toils, and sufferings of the 
day, that prepare our voluntary powers for a night 5 s 
repose, are not to be taxed upon j;he process of our 
dropping into natural sleep. This is of itself pleas- 
urable, and sc is also the process of dropping into the 



176 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

sleep of death. In this respect it is not " the king of 
terrors/ 5 but the welcome angel of soothing smiles and 
crowning joys. 

You now perceive that though the voluntary and in- 
voluntary powers of the mind are entirely distinct, and 
seem to act independently of each other through two 
distinct sets of nerves, yet there must be some secret 
link between the two that unites them in one bond of 
everlasting and indissoluble union. That this point 
may be settled as accurately as possible, I must call 
your attention to the voluntary and involuntary nerves, 
to determine the connection between them, and also to 
ascertain the throne of the mind, or in what particular 
part of the brain it may be located. 

Though I have faithfully explained the philosophy 
of the circulation of the blood in my third Lecture, yet 
I am compelled to glance at the position in which the 
arterial and venous circulation stand in relation to each 
other, and notice the connection between them, and 
then see if this will not throw some light on the volun- 
tary and involuntary nervous forces of the brain. 

The circulating system is in reality two distinct 
systems. The arterial carries the cherry-red blood, 
which is positive^ and ever flows from the lungs and 
heart to the extremities, and the venous carries the 
dark blood, which is negative^ and ever flows from the 
extremities to the heart and lungs. The arterial sys- 
tem, commencing at the lungs and heart, divides into 



LECTURE IX. 177 

various branches, and these again into others, and s<? 
on, till they spread out in thousands of small blood- 
vessels called capillaries, too minute for the dissecting 
knife to trace, or the naked eye to see. Indeed, they 
run out and seem to end, if I may so speak, in millions 
of nothings. At their terminations, and in just as 
many millions of nothings, the venous system begins. 
Though there is no visible connection, that the dis- 
sector can trace between the two, yet we know that 
such a connection must exist, otherwise the blood could 
never pass from the capillaries of the arteries into those 
of the veins. 

As the nervous system must correspond with the 
circulating system, so these remarks will prepare your 
minds for a correct understanding of my views in re- 
lation to the voluntary and involuntary nerves and 
the throne of the mind. The involuntary nerves have 
their origin in the cerebellum, which is the organ of 
involuntary motion, wind round in intricate mazes, and 
form its convolutions. They pass into the spine, and 
form the spinal marrow, a part of which is but the 
cerebellum continued, and from thence they branch out 
to the heart, lungs, and to all the involuntary parts of 
the system, so that motion may be communicated to 
them by the involuntary powers of the mind. They 
return through another department of the spinal mar- 
row to the brain, and terminate in the medulla oblon- 
gata in thousands of nothings, by which I only mean 



178 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

invisible fibres. In just as many thousands of nothings, 
/-: voluntary nerves begin — wind round in like in- 
tricate mazes , and form the convolutions of the cere- 
brum, vrhich is the great organ of voluntary motion. 
They pass into the spine and form the spinal marrow, 
which is but the continuation of the two brains, and 
from thence they branch out to all the voluntary parts 
of the system, so that motion may be communicated 
to them at pleasure by the voluntary powers of the 
mind. 

It is evident that the same secret and invisible con- 
nection exists between the voluntary and involuntary 
nerves of the two brains that exists between the arte- 
ries and veins of the two circulating systems which 
carry the positive and negative blood. If this connec- 
tion between the voluntary and involuntary nerves of 
the two brains does not exist, then the voluntary pow- 
ers could not, by their wakefulness, produce the least 
possible effect upon the involuntary powers, so as to 
tire them out and produce death, nor could they even 
cause the least disease. And on the other hand, the 
involuntary could not produce the least possible effect 
upon the voluntary powers. 

The mind is certainly not diffused throughout both 
brains, because a part of the brain may be destroyed, 
and the mind still retain all its powers and faculties. 
If it were thus diffused, being an active principle, it 
would keep every organ of the brain uniformly excited. 



LECTURE IX. 179 

Hence it appears most reasonable, that the mind holds 
its throne between the termination of the involun- 
tary nerves of the cerebellum and the commencement 
of the voluntary nerves of the cerebrum. This will 
appear rational, if we reflect that any sudden, irregu- 
lar motion of the heart for instance, or of any other 
involuntary organ, will instantly convey the warning to 
the mind, and bid it beware. But this sensation could 
not be communicated to the mind unless it held its 
throne between the voluntary and involuntary nerves. 
This, though difficult to determine, seems to be in the 
medulla oblongata. There the royal monarch sits 
enthroned. From the external world, through one 
common nerve, he receives all his impressions, and 
from thence he transmits them by electric telegraph to 
the various departments of his palace — or, to speak 
more phrenologically, to the different organs of the 
brain, and thus manifests the true impression of his 
character to the world. 

In the light our subject now stands, the philosophy 
of natural sleep can be stated in very few words 
Heat expands, and cold shrinks the nerves of the 
brain. As the mind is that sublimated substance we 
call spirit, and is a living being of embodied form, and 
being the reverse of dead matter, it is its nature to 
move, and the result of that motion is thought and 
power. By the shrinking of the nerves of the cere- 



180 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

brum its motions are stilled, and thought is gone. 
This is sleep. 

I am done, and though errors may be detected, I 
care not. I have spoken freely, and meant to do so. 
And though skeptics may sneer, yet I see and feel the 
full weight, importance, and majesty of my subject. I 
have every thing to hope for in its favor, as a powerful 
agent to remove disease, and pain, and to succor the 
distressed. 



LECTURE X. 181 



LECTURE X. 

Ladies and Gentlemen : 

The science of Electrical Psychology is yet m the 
infancy of its existence, and as so many astonishing 
cures have been already effected under its energy while 
yet in the very dawn of its being, so we can at pres- 
ent form but a faint conception of that supreme em- 
pire over disease which it is ultimately destined in 
some future age to attain, or of that magnificence and 
power with which coming generations will see it in- 
vested. The time will come when it shall stand forth 
in the full vigor and beauty of its manhood, clothed in 
its meridian splendor, and shedding the pure light and 
heat of its own healing power over the millions of our 
race. In the great field of sciences already known to 
the philosopher, that of Electrical Psychology stands 
pre-eminent. In making this declaration I do not de- 
tract one iota from their value or greatness, but on the 
contrary yield to them all their grandeur. They are 
worthy of the Creator who established them when he 
founded the empire of nature, and worthy of the mas- 
ter spirits who revealed them to the world. They are 



182 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

great, and the various ranks of greatness they occupy 
in the scale of sciences were assigned them by that 
unerring Being who arranged the order and harmony 
of the universe, and not by erring man. Then cen- 
sure me not for the declaration I make as it regards 
their relative importance. 

I am not insensible of the fact that astronomy is a 
science of that peculiar and lofty character that knocks 
at the door of the heart, calls aloud for the most bold 
and daring thought, and bids it soar into the regions 
of unbounded space to survey, measure, weigh, and 
balance suns and worlds. The bare sublimity of the 
conception that man, who is but " an atom of an atom- 
world," can enter those vast dominions of the Creator 
and take cognizance of the grandeur of their expan- 
siveness, the wisdom of their arrangements, the beauty 
of their variety, and the order and harmony of their 
motions, bespeaks the high origin of his nature and 
destiny as an intellectual and moral being. But 
astronomy, however vast may be its fields of brilliant 
suns and blooming worlds, and however strong may be 
its claims upon the human intellect for the exercise of 
its highest powers and most deep-stirring energies is, 
after all, but a physical science, and therefore inferior 
to the science of mind. 

If, from this lofty and daring flight among countless 
suns and worlds, we descend and dive into the depths 
of the globe on which we tread, and should we be able 



LECTURE X. 183 

to explore its dark subterranean dens and deepest cav- 
erns, even down to its centre — or should we only range 
its known geological departments and survey the vari- 
ous strata of its crust, and scrutinize the marine, veg- 
etable, and animal remains they contain as so many 
deposits and mementoes marking the footsteps of na- 
ture in former ages, we shall also find a call for the 
deepest thought to scan the mysteries of geological sci- 
ence, and to search out and explain the operations and 
convulsions of nature in these subterranean regions. 
These contemplations on the heavens above, or on the 
structure of the earth beneath, are certainly sublime, 
and challenge the noblest powers of the human soul. 
But high as the science of astronomy may call the 
mind to soar, or deep as the science of geology may 
urge it to descend, yet these, after all, are only physical 
in their character, end, and aim. 

But, on the other hand, the science of Electrical Psy- 
chology being the science of the living mind, its silent 
energetic workings and mysterious powers are as far 
above these and all others of a like character as mind 
is supreme over senseless matter. . And as the object 
of this science is to produce such mental and moral 
impressions upon the sick and afflicted as shall restore 
them to health and happiness, and as this can posi- 
tively be accomplished upon all who are in the electro- 
psychological state, so the vast importance and utility 
of this science are but faintly realized by the public at 



184 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

large — are but dimly seen. Even when these mental 
impressions can not be made upon an individual so as 
even to paralyze a muscle, still I can, in the great ma- 
jority of cases, either cure or greatly benefit the suf- 
ferer by physical impressions upon his body, provided 
that he will faithfully follow my directions. 

The remedies this science prescribes are always safe 
because its pharmacy is of God, and rests on the bo- 
som of nature. Even in those cases where they can 
do no good they will do no harm. It discards those 
powerful, poisonous, and dangerous medicines of the 
old-school practice which, in their experiments, have 
proved so fatal to the lives of millions of our race. It 
selects those only from the fields of nature which 
grow in that part of the earth's latitude where we live, 
and such must be adapted to our constitution and con- 
dition by the wisdom of the Creator, who has provided 
both food and medicine to all animals and creatures in 
that part of the globe where he awakened them into ■ 
existence. If we watch the actions of the animal cre- 
ation we shall learn that there is, and indeed must be, 
as much simplicity in our medicine as there is in our 
food. Allopathy, Thompsonianism, Homeopathy, Hy- 
dropathy, Electropathy, and I will add, Aeripathy and 
Terrapathy, should never be made to exist as so many 
separate medical schools, but the excellences of them 
all, so far as they are applicable to the relief of human 
sufferings in any corresponding latitude on earth, 



LECTURE X. 185 

should be combined into one grand system to cure^ 
and call it Curapathy. 

Water is nature's universal solvent, and when prop 
erly applied, in its various degrees of heat and cold, to 
the different parts of the system, either externally or 
internally as the case may require, it is a most power- 
ful agent to restore the equilibrium of the circulating 
forces and remove disease. But water alone is not 
sufficient in every case. The air in its application 
and various temperatures should not be overlooked, 
nor the quality and temperature of that which is in- 
haled into the lungs. We can live longer without food 
or water than we can without air. In very warm 
weather, when the air is greatly rarefied by heat, let 
the invalid, and even the well person, descend into a 
dry cellar, entirely under ground, undress, and there 
not only breathe the pure, cool, and earth-impregnated 
air for half an hour or more each day, but let the 
body at the same time be exposed to its action. This 
will brace the feeble system of the invalid, gradually 
raising it up to soundness, and impart vigor and en- 
ergy to the healthy. Call this Aeripathy. But this 
is not sufficient to remove every case of disease. Elec- 
tricity, galvanism, and magnetism, in all their forms > 
should not be forgotten. Electricity is the agent of 
mind and the invisible power of matter. These three 
should be passed through different parts of the human 
system to ease pain, and remove nervous obstructions 



186 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

and nrrvous diseases by thus equalizing the nervous 
force. This is Electropathy, and requires not only a 
familiar acquaintance with electrical science, but also 
great skill in its correct application to the diseased. 

But this alone is not sufficient. We must not be 
unmindful of our mother earth, nor wholly forget to 
lean upon her bosom. Our bodies take into their com- 
position, not only due portions of electricity ', air, and 
water j these three grand divisions of nature, but they 
also claim a large portion of earth, out of which they 
are said to have been formed*. We are, indeed, an 
epitome of the universe, and stand in an exact apti- 
tude and relationship to nature. This being so, per- 
mit me to remarkj that diseased persons, during the 
summer season or warm months, should seek some 
farmer's secluded plough-field or garden, expose their 
naked bodies, except the covered head, for several 
minutes to the rays of the sun. When well heated 
and rubbed, cover them up in the fresh earth for half 
an hour or more, then wash and rub briskly with a 
towel, dry well in the sun, and dress. At other times, 
and as often as convenient, let the invalid follow the 
ploughman, and as he turns up the fresh earth let him 
breathe the air while charged with the invisible life- 
giving substances that rise from the ground. 

As the above advantages can only be enjoyed by 
those in the country, what shall be done for those in 
cities ? In order to be more explicit on this interest- 



LECTURE X. 187 

ing point, when you build you a house make provisions 
for a room that can admit the sun through its win- 
dows. It might be connected with your bathing 
establishment, and in the same room. Have at least 
three articles permanently constructed like the tub in 
which you lie down to bathe the body. Let one be 
filled with a pure, rich, fertile earth — another with a 
light, sandy soil, and a third with clay. Here let the 
invalid each day bury his body in one of the first two, 
and remain at least half an hour, after first having 
exposed it to the action of the sun. Then let him 
wash, rub well with a towel, and dry thoroughly in 
the sun before dressing. But in case of severe chron- 
ic diseases, apply pure water to the clay till it be- 
comes a mortar in which the body will sink, and let 
the patient bathe his body in this. If the disease is 
attended with inflammation, let the mortar be warm 
as can be conveniently borne, and then wash the body 
in w r ater of the same temperature. If there is no in- 
flammation, let the water be cold as its usual summer 
temperature, and wash the body in water of the same, 
rub briskly with a towel, and always dry thoroughly 
in the sun, if possible, before dressing. By this mode 
of treatment an empire over many diseases will be ob- 
tained, when all other modes have failed. This I will 
name Terrapathy. Simple internal medicines, of 
an animal or vegetable nature, may at times be taken 
into the stomach, but nothing of a poisonous charac- 



138 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

ter. I therefore repeat, that Electrical Psychology 
is the doctrine of mental and physical impressions 
to cure the sick. This can often be done without 
any medicine at all, by simply a mental impression, 
which this science involves. But when I use phys- 
ical impressions, I can not restrict my action to the 
narrow sectarian " medical schools 55 set up by men, 
but avail myself of a free and untrammeled range 
in the extensive fields of nature. Hence I sum 
up the whole matter by re-affirming, that Allopathy, 
Thompsonianism, Homeopathy, Hydropathy, Electro- 
pathy, to which I add Aeripathy and Terrapathy, 
should never be established as so many separate med- 
ical schools. In the splendid science of Electrical 
Psychology I embrace the excellences of them all so 
far as they are applicable to the relief of human suffer- 
ings, and combine them in one grand system to cure, 
and call it Curapathy. 

I presume tliQ question will arise in some minds, wh) 
should Terrapathy, or the various applications of differ- 
ent kinds of earth to the body, have a tendency to cure 7 
This question is somewhat difficult of solution, but no 
more so than to solve why water, air, or any medicine 
has a tendency to produce a sanative result upon the 
human system. If, however, you will recall my argu 
ments on the philosophy of digestion in my eighth lec- 
ture, and what I said on the philosophy of cure in my 
ninth, you will have my answer to the question, Why 



LECTURE X. 189 

should Terr apathy have a tendency to cure ? No phy- 
sician pretends to explain why his medicines produce 
certain effects upon the system. He merely knows the 
fact, and acts accordingly. These facts, as to the 
medicinal virtues of certain substances, have in many 
cases, at least, been learned from the animal creation 
or been discovered by accident. When one rattlesnake 
bites another, the wounded one will invariably eat a 
certain plant and live. A negro, laboring in the Dismal 
Swamp, in North Carolina, observing this, ate the same 
on being bitten by a rattlesnake, and was cured. Others 
laboring there have practiced it with the same success. 
Indeed, nearly every useful vegetable medicine now in 
possession of doctors, has been discovered by some old 
woman in the country, or by old hunters and Indians, 
and, after much learned opposition and medical sneer- 
ing, it has been at length received as their adopted child, 
and one after another has been, after passing through 
a like ordeal, introduced into the medical family, and 
claimed as their lawful paternity. Even Peruvian bark 
was discovered by the Jesuits to be an excellent specific 
for ague and fever. For this they were persecuted by 
the medical profession, who sneered at the remedy, 
laughed its discoverers to scorn, and moved the clergy 
to fulminate their thunders against them and their 
medicine. But they have long ago adopted this perse • 
cuted child into the medical family and school. Now, 
they can not treat an intermittent fever without this 



190 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

darling. You know that quinine, which is manufac- 
tured from Peruvian bark, is in our day "all the rage" 
in treating ague and fever. But setting aside the man- 
ner in which the medical properties of substances were 
first discovered, let us come directly to the subject 
under consideration. 

What evidence, we may now ask, is there that Teno- 
pathy possesses any power to cure 1 It will be remem- 
bered that I have contended throughout these Lectures 
that electricity is the power that controls matter, even 
from the smallest particle up to the most ponderous 
globes, and that mind is a self-moving substance that 
controls electricity, and that hence all power and motion 
consubstantially dwell in, and emanate from mind. I 
have contended that the sanative principle is in the 
man, and is involved in the electro-nervous fluid, which 
is the positive force breathed in from the atmosphere, 
and the food taken into the stomach is the negative 
force abstracted from the earth, and answering to it. 
These two forces in man, being the positive and nega- 
tive^ meet together and embrace each other. All the 
elements of the positive electro-nervotis force of the 
brain blend with all the corresponding elements of the 
negative electro-vegetative force of the food in the 
stomach, and digestion, which is but the transmutation 
of food into the elements of the system, proceeds. 
The body, being the medium between these two forces, 
is gradually and incessantly changing, by the old par- 



LECTURE X. 191 

tides being dismissed from its service and new ones 
enlisted to supply the waste of this unceasing war. 
But the electricity inspired with the air into the lungs, 
in being secreted by the brain, undergoes a change from 
what it was in the atmosphere equal in degree and cor- 
responding to that of earth transmuted into vegetables. 
This is evidently so, because in order to enable it to 
act upon the negative electric fora of the food in the 
stomach, it must stand in the same positive relationship 
to this that the positive electricity of the atmosphere 
does to the negative electricity of the globe in order to 
transmute its earthy particles into vegetable substances. 
Should the electricity of the atmosphere, when taken 
into the lungs, remain in its unchanged state, it could 
never carry on a perfect digestion, so as to transmute 
food into flesh and bones, because a perfect aptitude 
between this electricity, the food, and the living body 
does not exist. This can only be done by electricity, 
after having been secreted and changed by the brain 
into an electro-nervous fluid. But, on the other hand, 
this electro-nervous fluid can not possibly transmute 
earthy particles into vegetables, because a perfect 
aptitude between these three changing properties 
does not exist. This can only be done by the elec- 
tricities of the atmosphere and globe acting in conjunc- 
tion. 

Having these general facts distinctly before us, we 
shall now be able to discover and appreciate the fact. 



192 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

that Terrapathy possesses also, and that too in an 
eminent degree, its distinct powers to cure. To a 
candid consideration of this point I now invite your 
particular attention. 

In my Fourth Lecture I have argued the philosophy 
of health and disease, and trust that the ideas there 
advanced are retained by you all. When the mind is 
serene, and its mental and moral attributes are so bal- 
anced as to act in perfect unison ; when all the inter- 
nal circulating forces of the body are equalized so as 
to move on in one harmonious and beautiful round in 
their destined channels ; and when the body externally 
stands in the same well-balanced and beautiful relation to 
the air, water, vegetables, and earth, then health must 
be the natural result of this state of things, on the 
principle of the common law of equilibrium, in which 
all other laws are involved. But when any or all of 
these are thrown out of balance, disease ensues. How, 
then, are these difficulties to be overcome, the circu- 
lating forces equalized, the mind restored to its wonted 
serenity, and health and happiness regained ? In re- 
ply to these important and interesting queries, I would 
in the first place observe, that it is admitted by all 
who are acquainted with the principles of electrical 
science, that the atmosphere is charged with positive 
electricity, and the earth with negative electricity. 
Each of these electricities possess, of course, the at- 
tractive and repulsive forces 



LECTURE X. 193 

Now, as all diseases are either of a positive or nega- 
tive character, so they must be cured by the positive 
or negative electricities, or by the application of sub- 
stances that contain them. We should first attempt 
a cure by the science of Electrical Psychology alone. 
Whether this, of itself, would prove successful or not, 
could be tested in a few moments, by an immediate 
trial of mental impressions upon the patient. If these 
were successful, the mind would resume the balance 
of its powers. Its peace and contentment would be 
restored, and by its mental energies the nervous, and 
other circulating forces .of the body would be equalized, 
and health and happiness ensue. But if the disease 
can not be psychologically cured by direct mental im- 
pressions, then we are compelled to resort to physical 
remedies, and make what I call physical impressions 
upon the body, and through these to reach the mind, 
because the mind and body intermutually and recipro 
cally affect each other. 

Suppose, then, the disease to be a positive one, oc- 
casioned by the positive electricity of the system being 
thrown out of balance. In "all diseases of this charac- 
ter, even though they may be attended with severe 
pain, yet there is never any inflammation. To these 
make cold applications, or the positive electric forces. 
Opposites should seldom be used, for they can not act 
as permanent alteratives. Or suppose the disease to 
be a negative one, occasioned by the negative electric- 



194 ELECTKICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

ity of the system being thrown out of balance. All 
diseases of this character will be attended, not only 
with pain, but inflammation. To these we should ap- 
ply the negative forces, which belong in a peculiar 
sense to the earth. 

Here permit me to exhibit this interesting subject in 
a more definite and orderly arrangement, so as to be 
readily understood. Now, do you not perceive that, 
according to the peculiar nature of the disease, we 
should apply electricity, galvanism, or magnetism, or 
else air in its various temperatures, from the coldest 
to the warmest that can be borne ? Do you not per- 
ceive that when the disease requires it, that water, in 
its various temperatures, should be applied, either ex- 
ternally or internally? And do you not perceive that 
herbs, in their various decocted combinations, or other- 
wise, should also, when the disease requires it, be taken 
internally or applied externally, and of such tempera- 
tures as to produce a salutary result ? We have now 
descended from electricity, the finest known inert sub- 
stance in being, through all the grand elementary de- 
partments of nature, down to the vegetable kingdom. 
Now, shall we stop here, or proceed down to Earth, 
the Mother of us all, and draw relief from her gener- 
ous bosom? Shall we stop at herbs, earth's eldest- 
born children, who forever hang upon her breast, or 
shall we approach the maternal germinating and gen- 
erating power and source from whence they draw their 



LECTURE X. 195 

vital being 1 As the earth is electrically negative, and 
peculiarly so, how supreme must her powers be over all 
diseases attended with inflammation ! Earthy sub- 
stances, in various clayey or other combinations, and in 
the form of poultices, either cold or warm, as the caso 
may require, can be applied to the diseased part, and 
with the same convenience that we do any other sub- 
stance. Or, when necessary, let the whole body be 
buried in soils of various kinds, in their natural vege- 
tating temperature. Or should the disease require it, 
let the body be immersed in various mortars made of 
one or several kinds of clay, or other earthy compounds. 
The only thing requisite is a good knowledge of their 
chemical properties, and good judgment and skill how, 
and when, and in what manner to apply them to any 
given disease. 

Consistent and oven irresistible as all this may ap- 
pear, yet the question comes up — Can any facts be 
produced as evidence of the sanative results of Teno- 
pathy 1 Certainly; there are thousands of instances 
of its power. But as it has never occurred to any 
mind to bring it into practice as a system, so the in- 
stances of its power are merely incidental. I have made 
it my study occasionally for five years, and yet I am 
now only ready to introduce it into the service of my 
grand system of Electro-Psychological Curapathy, and 
commence its practice. But to the point. 

I might refer, with more force than many are aware, 



196 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY* 

to the spittle and clay prepared by the Master, and 
put on the eyes of a blind man, whom he then ordered 
to go and wash in the Pool of Siloam, and on doing of 
which he received his sight. Most of Christians sup- 
pose that all this was useless, and that he employed 
some other agent to restore his sight besides the means 
he manifestly employed. But it is in vain for any one 
to contend that Christ practiced a fraud, by putting 
clay upon his eyes to produce no possible effect, and 
then secretly and deceptively restored his sight by some 
other power. It was done by the very means that he 
thus openly employed, and by which he pretended it 
was done, and without a shade of deception through 
fear of men. It was accomplished by the combined 
forces of Terrapathy, Hydropathy, and the faith and 
confidence inspired in the blind man's mind by a strong 
psychological impression. 

But without any reference whatever to the Master, I 
will, in as few words as possible, show that the various 
earths possess a most powerful electro-absorbent force 
to draw out inflammation from the human system, 
and with which no other known substances in existence 
can compare. The smallest effect we witness on earth 
is often pregnant with the greatest power, and portends 
the most salutary or awful results. A straw shows the 
direction of the current, however deep its waters, or 
secret its irresistible movement. 

Take then, for example, the sting of the bee, or the 



LECTURE X. 197 

bite of any poisonous insect, where the pain, swelling, 
and inflammation would be great. The moment the 
circumstance occurs take almost any kind of earth at 
hand capable of producing vegetation, moisten it with 
spittle or blood-warm water, apply it to the wound, and 
in a' few moments the poison will be extracted, and 
every painful result arrested. But a blue or white clay 
soil, moistened with warm water or spittle, is prefera- 
ble, if it can be obtained without delay. 

As to the drawing and absorbent powers of clay and 
other earths, I might bring a few simple facts. For 
instance, let oil or* grease be spilled upon the floor, and 
remain till the board be saturated. No soap and water 
can remove it — no washings can make it disappear ; yet 
clay, rightly prepared, will extract it. Or suppose 
there are oil or grease spots upon a silk dress. Rub 
pulverized magnesia on the opposite or wrong side of 
the dress, then press a hot iron to the grease spot on the 
right side, and the whole will instantly disappear, and 
leave the silk as bright and fair as ever. The same 
result may be obtained by using pulverized French 
chalk on any beautiful woolen dresses or shawls. Now 
it is utterly impossible that these effects could be pro- 
duced unless these substances possessed a supreme 
electro-absorbent power. Or let clothing be saturated 
with any substance producing the strongest possible and 
the most pungent and enduring scent, even that of the 
skunk, and when no washing, no airing can remove it, 



198 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

let it be buried in any soil capable of producing a free 
vegetation, and in three or four days the whole will 
entirely disappear. 

The question arises — What is the cause of this? I 
answer by saying, that the human stomach can not, 
neither can that of any other animal, digest any crea- 
ture swallowed alive, so long as it possesses animal life. 
It must die before the stomach can digest and appro- 
priate it to the elements that compose the body, and 
until then the creature must sustain its existence by 
drawing its sustenance from the vital force of the body. 
So the earth can not digest, that is, decompose, any 
substance while that substance has either animal or 
vegetable life. These both draw strength and substance 
from her. But the moment they are dead she can di- 
gest and appropriate them to her own use, and thus in- 
vigorate and fructify herself. Hence it is seen why 
Terrapathy can cure. It is because all substances in 
the human system that are adverse to animal life and 
health, the earth can appropriate to herself, and so she 
can all essences of the most pungent smell. She digests 
the whole, and manufactures and re-absorbs them again 
into the elements that compose her maternal body. 
She removes every substance from the human system 
adverse to the laws of animal life, and leaves perfect 
health. Hence the supremacy of Electro-Psychological 
Curapathy over all medical systems in being is clearly 
manifest, and I add no more. 



LECTURE XI 199 



LECTURE XL 

PRIVATE INSTRUCTIONS TO THE CLASS. 
the secret revealed, 

Gentlemen : 

In my last Lecture I have argued the supremacy :£ 
Curapathy over all medical systems in existence, for in 
it are combined the excellences of them all ; and, in 
addition to these, it contains modes of treatment that 
no medical science as yet involves. In this peculiar 
position of my subject it will be perceived by all those 
who have paid any attention to the science of Electrical 
Psychology, that it is of most paramo ant importance 
to the human race, as a curative agent, and should, 
therefore, be understood by all, so far, at least, as to 
apply it successfully to the removal of disease and 
pain. It should be practically understood by all med- 
ical men. This will cost them only the trifling sum of 
ten dollars, and in the course of their practice it would 
be worth thousands to them, and at the same time 
afford them the supreme pleasure of having saved many 
a life, where medicine must have failed. To obtain a 
good knowledge of this science will require about five 



200 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

lessons of tv\~o hours each ; and as I am now per- 
manently settled in New York city, I am ready to im- 
part these instructions to all persons of good moral 
character who may call. If persons at a distance will 
form a class sufficiently large to warrant the expense, 
and address me a letter at New York, I will visit them 
one week, and not only give private instructions to the 
class, but will deliver, in the mean time, five public- 
evening lectures besides, and perform most interesting 
experiments, of which the class may have the profit of 
the admission fee. This would generally pay their tui- 
tion, and in many instances exceed it. 

I make this proposal, because hundreds of ignorant 
individuals have undertaken to lecture upon, and even 
to teach this science, who have never received any in- 
struction from me, either verbal or written. These 
persons pretend to teach it, and that, too, for any price 
they can obtain, from five dollars down to twenty-five 
cents ! They had better receive " a penny for their 
thoughts," so as to adapt the price of tuition to the 
amount of information they impart. All the regular 
i students to whom I have taught the science of Elec- 
trical Psychology have been laid under written obliga- 
tions, and have seriously pledged their sacred honor 
never to teach it under ten dollars. Those, therefore, 
who are qualified teachers and honorable men do still 
continue to adhere to the obligations they signed, and 
charge the original fee. Those who vary from it have 



LECTURE XI. 201 

either forfeited their obligations, 01 else never learned 
the science as they ought ; and hence the public will 
know who and what they are. 

It is due to myself to state, that some have changed 
the name of this science to that of " Electro Biol • 
ogy," and have claimed authorship as to its discovery, 
and have even stated that Electro Biology has no con- 
nection whatever with Electrical Psychology, but is an 
entirely distinct science. This I am compelled to give 
a most decided and unqualified denial. I have visited 
some of the principal places where the Biologists have 
lectured, and have gathered all the facts in relation to 
their proceedings and the character of their experi- 
ments. I am acquainted with its whole history, and 
the circumstances under which it received its name, 
and why Electrical Psychology was first called "Elec- 
tro Biology." Should I, in a future day, be compelled 
m sdlf-defense to take this subject in hand, I shall 
make all the necessary disclosures, which the interest 
and advancement of this science may require, or just- 
ice and duty demand. Fox the present they must rest 
in my bosom till circumstances shall call them forth. 
I would now only say, that the science of Electrical 
Psychology is identical with that of Electro Biology, 
and that the latter has no existence only what it 
draws from the former, unless it be the mere half 
of its name, 

I have already stated; that there are certain indi- 
9* 



202 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

viduals who have gone through, the country lecturing, 
and pretending to teach this science for one or two dol- 
lars, and even for twenty-five cents, when they could 
get no more, who are utterly ignorant of the human 
system — ignorant of those diseases that assail it, and 
ignorant of the common principles involved in any of the 
sciences. Such may be able to inform you how to close 
a man's eyes — how to paralyze or move his limbs, and 
how to make a psychological impression on his mind. 
But how can they teach any one its philosophical ap- 
plication to disease, or to any useful medical purpose 1 
Every man of common sense must perceive that this is 
impossible without the knowledge of science in general. 
Such incompetent individuals have done Electrical 
Psychology a serious injury, and in several places have 
brought it into disrepute. 

Under all these circumstances, I feel it my duty to 
put an end to the worse than useless labors of such 
individuals, by fully explaining the secret mode of 
operation — how an individual may be controlled by 
mental and physical impressions. I would not be un- 
derstood that this can be wholly done by language. It 
requires a visible and personal application of what the 
theory involves — a practical illustration as to perform- 
ing experiments, and how to apply it successfully to 
disease. I will, however, do it faithfully, so far as 
language can accomplish it, and far beyond what any 
lecturer now in the field attempts to explain to his class 



LECTURE XI. 203 

of pupils. The most have failed to give satisfaction 
to those whom they have undertaken to instruct, and 
in many cases serious difficulties have occurred in rela- 
tion to the sum paid for instruction. I have therefore 
come to the conclusion not to suffer odium in future to 
be brought upon this science, if in my power to prevent 
it. I proceed, therefore, to give the instructions to all, 
so that they may know how to experiment upon their 
fellow-men, as well as those generally who go about as 
lecturers and teachers of this science. In the accom- 
plishment of this I shall be brief as possible. What 
requires ten hours of instruction can not, by any means, 
be communicated fully in two lectures of half an hour 
each. Yet I will embody all, and even more than is 
generally given to any class of pupils by those claiming 
to be teachers. 

I would, in the first place, remark, that the Creator 
has stamped simplicity, as far as possible, upon each 
separate part of the human system. As I remarked in 
my sixth Lecture, each organ of the body performs but 
one function. The eye sees, the ear hears, the olfac- 
tories smell, the glands taste, the heart throbs to regu- 
late the blood, the hands handle, the feet walk, the 
liver secretes its bile, and the stomach digests its food. 
The eye never hears, and the ear never sees. So there 
evidently is but one nerve or set of nerves through 
which impressions from the external world are com- 
municated to the mind. This is certain, because the 



204 



ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY 



mind can receive but one idea at a time. It is imma- 
terial how rapidly soever ideas may be transmitted to 
the mind, they are .nevertheless successive, and two 
ideas can not possibly be conceived, at the same in- 
stant, by the mind. One must succeed the other. But 
as there are millions of nerves in the human brain, and 
if it were alike the office of each to communicate ideas 
to the mind, then as many millions of ideas as there 
are nerves might be transmitted to the mind at the 
same instant. But we are conscious that .they are suc- 
cessively and not simultaneously conceived. We can 
not attend to two public speakers at once, so as to un- 
derstand their ideas, if both were before us, and each 
addressing us upon a different subject. With the same 
earnestness that we give heed to the one, we must neg- 
lect the other. Indeed, there can be no doubt in rela- 
tion to the fact of ideas being successively communi- 
cated to the mind, if we reflect that even one public 
speaker by too rapid a delivery often confuses the 
hearer. 

The mind, as a living being of embodied form, has 
its spiritual brain and spiritual organs answering to 
the correspondent phrenological organs of the physical 
brain through which it manifests itself. The latter 
are, indeed, a production from the former, as much so 
as the plant and its form are a production from the life 
of the seed. The nerve, or family of nerves, through 
which impression* are communicated to the mind, and 



LECTURE XI. 205 

by the mind to the oody, to move its various parts, is 
located in the organ of Individuality. All the organs 
of the brain, and, indeed, of the whole system, are 
double, and so are the senses likewise. The brain has 
its two hemispheres, its two eyes, two ears, two glands 
of taste, and two olfactories of smell. We have two 
hands, two feet, and the heart has its two auricles and 
two ventricles. .The organ of Individuality is also 
double. It is located in the centre of the lower part 
of the forehead, sends off branches to the optic, audi- 
tory, and olfactory nerves — extends through both hem- 
ispheres of the brain, passes down the spinal marrow, 
and in its course sends off branches to the arms and 
lower limbs, and, indeed, to all the voluntary parts of 
the body. Hence all voluntary motion originating in 
mind is communicated to the organ of Individuality, 
and from thence is transmitted through correspondent 
nerves to that part of the body where the mind directs 
motion to be made. Hence the organ of Individuality 
is the one that constitutes our individualism, or personal 
identity, and by which we identify all individual objects 
in the external woild. And though this organ, like all 
the other phrenological organs of the brain, is made up 
of a congeries of nerves, yet I am satisfied that it has 
but one single identical nerve that is moved by a men- 
tal impression, and that one moves by sympathy the 
whole family of nerves dwelling in that organ; and 
thus motion is communicated to every voluntary de- 



206 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

partment of the body where the mind, as the motive 
power, directs. 

For illustration of the above, suppose a pebble were 
thrown into the centre of Lake Superior. It would 
displace its waters, and produce a circle. That circle 
would produce a second, and that second would produce 
a third circle, and so on, each continuing to lessen in 
its action until it apparently died away. But though 
imperceptible to the naked eye, yet the successive ac- 
tion would be continued even to the distant shores, and 
move every drop of water from the centre to the cir- 
cumference. And not only so, but that pebble would 
displace, by sympathy, every particle of water in the 
basined lake, even to its greatest depth. This is evi- 
dent, because if a rock, half the size of that mighty 
lake, were thrown into its centre, the universal disturb- 
ance of every particle of water would be evident and 
perceptible. On the same principle, a pebble— yes, a 
single grain of sand — would produce the same result, 
only on a smaller scale. So the centre nerve (if I may 
so speak) of the organ of Individuality is moved by a 
mental impression, and this movement communicates 
motion by sympathetic impulse to each and every volun- 
tary part of the body where the mind directs. Is not 
this the true philosophy of what we call sympathy ex- 
isting between the different parts of the human body 
and the various attributes of the soul, and between one 
individual and another ? And is not this the true 



LECTURE XI. 207 

philosophy of perscnal identity, on the mystery of 
which so much has been written ? Did not the mind 
of man possess a spiritual organ of Individuality cor- 
responding to the physical one of the brain, how then 
could either personal identity or sympathy be recog- 
nized, or even exist ? This one spiritual organ consti- 
tutes the unity of all the attributes of the mind, spirit, 
soul, or whatever you please to call that part of man 
which is to exist immortal in a future world. The 
phrenological organs of the human brain are but a 
daguerreotype manifestation — a result of the corre- 
spondent spiritual organs of the living mind. They 
constitute the physical apartments of the earthly house, 
which is fitted up as a temporary residence for the in- 
visible inhabitant within, during its continuance here. 

Having clearly placed before you those interesting 
points that involve the ever sweet and pleasing doctrine 
of sympathy, I will now proceed to instruct you how an 
individual can be electrically and psychologically con- 
trolled. This is a subject involving vast utility as a 
curative power to the sick and distressed, and is there- 
fore full of deep and stirring interest to every feeling 
heart. To control is to cure. In order to affect an 
individual, and to successfully control his mind and 
muscles, it is, in the first place, necessary that he 
should stand in a negative relation to the operator 
as to the doctrine of impressions. Some persons are 
naturally in this condition, were born in it, live in it ? 



208 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

and will die in it. Others are not in this state, and 
hence means must be used to bring them there before 
they can be controlled. In order to determine whether 
an individual stands in this negative relation to your- 
self, as the operator, you must first proceed to take 
the communication, as we term it. This is inva- 
riably and philosophically done through the medium of 
two points. I care not whether it be effected by visible 
contact or otherwise, it is still done through the me- 
dium of two points, or the negative and positive electric 
forces, and through the same nerve, or family of nerves, 
that constitutes, phrenologically, our individualism or 
personal identity. 

Before I proceed to notice the most easy, sure, and 
direct mode by which an electro-psychological commu- 
nication may be established, I will, in the first place, 
speak of the philosophy of communication in general. 
It is evident that the positive and negative forces of 
the two electricities pervade all nature. These I call 
in my seventh Lecture the male and female electrici- 
ties. These two forces not only permeate, more or 
less, all substances in nature, but they also unceasingly 
emanate from them in electric circles. Hence, as man 
is a part of the universe, he constantly takes into his 
system large portions of electricity with the air he in- 
spires, with the water he drinks, and with the food he 
eats. And by mental and muscular action, and the 
common operations of anima". life, he unceasingly 



LECTURE XI. 209 

throws it off through the nervous foioe. On passing 
from his system into the surrounding elements, it forms 
around him his electric or magnetic circle. How large 
this circle may be is as yet to us unknown. Hence 5 
when two individuals come within a certain distance of 
each other,, their circles meet, and touch each other at 
two points. And if one of these individuals is in the 
electro-psychological state, the communication will be 
taken through the positive and negative forces. And 
though this communication was taken without personal 
contact, yet it was clone through the nerve that consti- 
tutes our individualism or personal identity. A com- 
munication in this manner can be established with those 
persons only who are very sensitive. As only about 
one in twenty-five is naturally in this state, so I can 
step before an audience of a thousand persons, state to 
them what I intend to do, so that all shall understand 
me ; then request them all to close their eyes firmly, 
and say, You can not open your eyes ! and forty out 
of the thousand will be unable to do so. All this can 
be performed in five minutes after entering the hall. 

It is, however, certain, that no effect can be produced 
till you establish a thorough communication between 
yourself and the subject through the nervous force of 
the organ of Individuality that constitutes his personal 
identity. And as the centre or moving nerve of this 
organ has sympathy with all the voluntary nerves ef 
the system, and as they reciprocally affect each other j 



210 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

bo you can establish a psychological communication by 
touching any part of the system where voluntary nerves 
are located, and particularly of those individuals who 
are very sensitive and impressible. But the most nat- 
ural mode to get a good communication, and the one 
least liable to be detected by the audience, is to take 
the individual by the hand, and in the same manner as 
though you were going to shake hands. Press your 
thumb with moderate force upon the ulnar nerve, 
which spreads its branches to the ring and little finger 
of the hand. The pressure should be nearly an inch 
above the knuckle, and in range of the ring finger. 
Lay the ball of the thumb flat and partially crosswise, 
so as to cover the minute branches of this nerve of 
motion and sensation. The pressure, though firm, 
should not be so great as to produce pain or the least 
uneasiness to the subject. When you first take him 
by the hand, request him to place his eyes upon yours, 
and to keep them fixed, so that he may see every emo- 
tion of your mind expressed in the countenance. Con- 
tinue this position and also the pressure upon this cu- 
bital nerve for half a minute or more. Then request 
him to close his eyes, and with your fingers gently 
brush downward several times over the eyelids, as 
though fastening them firmly together. Throughout the 
whole process feel within yourself a fixed determina- 
tion to close them, so as to express that determination 
fully in your countenance and manner. Having done 



LECTURE XI. 211 

this, place your hand on the top of his head and press 
your thumb firmly on the organ of Individuality, bear- 
ing partially downward, and with the other thumb still 
pressing the ulnar nerve, tell him — you can not 
open your eyes ! Remember, that your manner, your 
expression of countenance, your motions, and your lan- 
guage must all be of the most positive character. If 
he succeed in opening his eyes, try it once or twice 
more, because impressions, whether physical or mental, 
continue to deepen by repetition. In case, however, 
that you can not close his eyes, nor see any effect pro- 
duced upon them, you should cease making any further 
efforts, because you have now fairly tested that his 
mind and body both stand in a positive relation to 
yours as it regards the doctrine of impressions. 

There is yet another mode of communication that I 
have discovered, which is far preferable to the one just 
noticed, is supreme over all others, and will remain so 
till Omnipotence shall see fit to change the nervous 
system of man. This is the Median Nerve, which 
is the second of the brachial plexus. It is a compound 
nerve having the power of both motion and sensation. It 
is located in the centre of the upper part of the palm of 
the hand near where it joins the wrist. In order to take 
the communication through this medium, you must take 
the subject by the hand with the palm upward, and 
place the ball of your thumb in the centre of his hand 
near the root of his thumb, and give a moderate but 



212 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY^ 

firm pressure. The astonishing nature of the impres- 
sion can only be equaled by the result produced. It 
is a nerve of voluntary motion as well as sensation, 
and therefore belongs to, and has its origin in, the cer- 
ebrum. True, like the other nerves, it can be traced 
directly no farther than the spinal cord, yet there is no 
difficulty in determining its origin to be in the cere- 
brum, because that is the organ of all voluntary mo- 
tion, even as the cerebellum is the organ of all invol- 
untary motion. This mode of communication trans- 
cends all others, and will answer in all possible cases, 
even upon persons the most difficult to control, as ^ell 
as upon those who are the most sensitive and impress- 
ible. I care not how you obtain the communication 
with an individual — whether it be without contact, or 
by touching any part of the body, yet the communi- 
cation must ultimately be established through the Me- 
dian Nerve as the centre telegraphic force from the 
organ of Individuality, through which -organ all ideas 
and all impressions are transmitted from the external 
world to the .mind, and through that same organ aro 
transmitted by the volitions of the mind to the different 
parts of the body. Even if the communication is 
taken by pressure on the ulnar nerve, yet it is neverthe- 
less communicated by sympathy to the Median Nerve, 
and through which alone the communication becomes 
perfect. There is no question, in my mind, that the 
optic, the auditory, and the olfactory nerves, as well 



LECTURE XI. 213 

as those of taste, are but branches of the same com- 
mon nerve by wMcl* impressions or ideas are transmit- 
ted to the mind through the organ o£ Individuality, 
Those whom I have instructed, will please to remember 
this. I desire you, and all, in order to experiment 
with power, to keep up a perfect uniformity in taking 
the communication through the Median Nerve, and 
through this to transmit the electric current to the 
brain and electrify the body. 

I am aware that the exact location of this nerve is 
somewhat difficult to find, unless you are personally in- 
structed. If you succeed in closing the subject's eyes 
by the above mode, you may then request him to put 
his hands on his head, or in any other position you 
choose, and tell him, You can not stir them ! In case 
you succeed, request him to be seated, and tell him, 
You can not rise ! If you are successful in this, re- 
quest him to put his hands in motion, and tell him, 
You can not stop them ! If you succeed, request him 
to walk the floor, and tell him, You can not cease 
walking ! And so you may continue to perform ex- 
periments involving muscular motion and paralysis of 
any kind that may occur to your mind, till you can 
completely control him, in arresting or moving all the 
voluntary parts of his system. When this is accom- 
plished, we say, for the sake of convenience, he is in 
the electrical state. 

You may, perhaps, not be able to affect him any fur- 



214 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

ther ; and as you can not know how this matter stands 
without the trial, so you will next proceed to produce 
mental impressions by operating upon his mind only. 
If he is entirely in the state, you can make him see that 
a cane is a living snake or eel : that a hat is a halibut 
or flounder ; a handkerchief is a bird, child, or rabbit ; 
or that the moon or a star falls on a person in the 
audience, and sets him on fire, and you can make him 
hasten to extinguish it. You can make him see a river, 
and on it a steamboat crowded with human beings. 
You can make him see the boiler burst, and the boat 
blow up, with his father or mother, brother or sister, 
or wife or child on board. You can lay out the lifeless 
corpse before him in state, cause him to kneel at its 
side, and to freely shed over it the tears of affection 
and bereavement. You can suddenly show him a boy 
or girl, and he sees in them the lost father or mother 
standing before him, and gives the warm embrace* 
You can change his own personal identity, and make 
him believe that he is a child two or three years old, 
and inspire him with the artless feelings of that age ; 
or that he is an aged man, or even a woman, or a negro, 
or some renowned statesman or hero. You can change 
the taste of water to that of vinegar, wormwood, honey, 
or of any liquors you please. In like manner you can 
operate on his hearing and smelling, as well as on his 
sight, feeling, and taste. When you can produce such 
mental hallucinations as these on all his senses, or 



LECTURE XI. 215 

thousands of others that may suggest themselves to 
jour mind, we say, for the sake of convenience, that 
he is in the psychological state. 

I have thus far confined my remarks to that class of 
Individuals who are naturally in the electro-psycho- 
logical state, and shewn you clearly how a communica- 
tion in its various modes may be taken, so as to suc- 
cessfully control them both physically and mentally, 
The average number of persons in the United States 
who are naturally in the psychological state is about 
one in twenty-five. These can be cured of any func- 
tional diseases with which they may be assailed, by 
simply performing upon them the experiments I have 
just named, or any others of a like character. And 
not only so, but upon such any surgical operation may 
be performed without the slightest degree of pain, and 
that, too, while they are wide awake, and in perfect 
possession of all their reasoning faculties. But while 
only one in twenty-five is entirely in this state, and nat- 
urally so, yet there is, perhaps, one in twelve who is 
partially in the state, and on whom experiments can be 
performed to a greater or less extent. All these, in 
connection with those on whom you can produce no 
effect whatever, are to be subjected to a process to 
bring them into the electro-psychological state, and we 
see, too, how vastly important it is that this, if possi- 
ble, should be done. This, indeed, would be the no- 
blest triumph ever achieved by man. It would be a 



216 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

triumph, over disease and pain, and prepare the human 
race to wear out with age. 

In order to bring about this result, I know, at pres- 
ent, of no better process than the following : Take 
pure zinc and silver, with a copper wire, as a conductor, 
passed through the zinc, so as to come in contact with 
the silver. For convenience, take a piece of zinc the 
size of a cent, but somewhat thicker, and imbed a five- 
cent piece in its centre, and pass a small copper wire, 
as a rivet, through both. , Place this coin in the palm 
of the hand, with the silver side^up, and request him 
to bring it within about a foot of his eyes. Let him 
take a position, either sitting or standing, which he can 
retain twenty minutes or more, without any motion of 
his feet, hands, lips, head, or any part of his body. 
He must remain motionless as a statue, except the nat- 
ural winking of the eye. His mind should be perfectly 
resigned and kept entirely passive to surrounding im- 
pressions. The eyes should be placed upon the coin 
as though they were riveted there, and during the whole 
twenty or twenty-five minutes they should, on no con- 
sideration, be raised to look at any person or object 
whatever, and the spectators should be still as the 
grave. If the eyes have a tendency to close, he should 
not strive to keep them open, but let them close. Fol- 
low nature. In a public audience, when lecturing, you 
should seat, if possible, a class of thirty persons. 
When the time has expired, collect your coin so as 



LECTURE XI. 217 

relieve the class from their wearisome position, and 
then try each individual, always taking the communi- 
cation in the manner I have described, and proceed to 
experiment upon them the same as you do upon those 
who are naturally in the state. If one sitting do not 
bring them entirely into the psychological state, then 
let it be repeated on the next evening, and so continue 
on till the work is consummated. All, with few ex- 
ceptions, can be, by perseverance, brought into this 
state. Some are naturally in it— -some are brought 
into it by one sitting — some by two — some by three — 
and some may require a hundred sittings of half an 
hour each before they can be brought to the participa- 
tion of this inestimable blessing. No two individuals 
are alike impressible in any thing whatever, whether it 
be mental effort, moral power and moral suasion, or 
physical endurance. Hence we should not be sur- 
prised, that they all differ from each other as to nervous 
impressibility in this science, and that, too, in the same 
ratio as they may differ in their phrenological develop- 
ments and cerebral excitability. It is enough for us to 
know on this point that no two individuals are in any 
respect exactly alike. 

Having described the electro-magnetic coin which I 
conceive to be the best, under all circumstances, to 
produce the result, and having directed you how to use 
it, I would now apprise you, that this state may be in- 
duced by other substances as agents in nature. It 



218 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

may be induced by fixing the eyes upon a piece of zinc 
alone, and observing the directions already given. It 
may be induced b} T a piece of silver, or a piece of cop- 
per, iron, lead, or any other metal. It may be induced 
by a piece of wood, or any other substance in nature. 
Or it may be done by a mere mental abstraction, with 
no substance, only the surrounding elements. But 
when no substance is used, the process to the state is 
slow and tedious. Then, again, there is every possible 
grade of power from the feeblest substance placed in 
the hand up to the galvanic battery, which is more 
powerful than the coin I have adopted as a matter of 
convenience and utility. The galvanic battery I should 
prefer, if it could be carried in the pocket, or be ac- 
cessible to all. If thirty persons should join hands, 
and the two individuals at the extremes of the line 
each take a handle of a galvanic battery, and let the 
current be so graduated as to be but faintly felt, and a 
greater number would be affected than by any other 
agent that could be employed. In this case, as in all 
others, it is to be understood, that the same stillness of 
muscles, the same fixed position of the eye upon some 
object or spot, and the same passivity of mind are to 
be strictly observed. 

The query may now arise in the minds of some of 
the class — Why should all substances in existence have 
a greater or less tendency to produce this state 1 I 
answer, that electricity is the great and universal 



LECTURE XI. 219 

agent ordained by the Creator to form, to transmute, 
or to decompose all substances that swarm in the em- 
pire of nature. Hence all substances in existence 
throw off a never-ceasing electro- atmospheric emana- 
tion in a greater or less degree, otherwise they could 
never change. And these emanations by their impres- 
sions more or less affect all human beings according to 
the relative position in which they may be placed to 
receive and feel the force of such impressions. There- 
fore sleep and wakefulness, health and sickness, pain 
and ease, and all the various sensations and changes to 
which the human system is subject, are experienced. 
Hence when we fix our attention upon one substance, 
and become mentally and physically passive to surround- 
ing impressions, we render ourselves, by this volition, 
relatively negative , as far as in our power, to the pos- 
itive force of the substance with which we are engaged, 
and drowsiness, or some other cerebral change or phe- 
nomenon ensues, because by passivity the electro-nerv- 
ous fluid is supplied through the lungs and stomach for 
the brain more freely than it is thrown off. But when 
we resume the activity of our mental and physical 
energies, we, by this volition and action, become rela- 
tively positive to the surrounding impressions of all 
substances in nature, and wakefulness, with all its at- 
tendant delights, is the result, because by mental and 
muscular action we throw off from the brain the electro- 



220 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

nervous fluid more rapidly than it is supplied through 
the lungs and stomach. 

In order, therefore, to render the subject as simple 
as possible, and to establish and perpetuate a uniform- 
ity of procedure in the use of a substance to be placed 
in the hand, I desire you to insist upon the electro- 
magnetic coin as being alone sufficient, under the direc- 
tions given, to induce the state. And I desire you to 
insist that the pressure on the Median Nerve is alone 
sufficient to establish a communication between the 
operator and the subject to perform all the experiments, 
both electrical and psychological, that this science may 
involve. Indeed, all substances, so far as their electro- 
emanating power extends, produce the same effect in 
degree as the coin I recommend. Hence, strictly and 
philosophically speaking, the electro-magnetic coin, as 
the true mode of inducing the state, is all in all. And as 
all possible modes of obtaining communication, whether 
by contact or otherwise, must meet in the organ of In- 
dividuality, through which ail impressions are trans- 
mitted to the mind, and from the mind, through that 
same organ, to all the voluntary parts of the body, so 
there is strictly and philosophically speaking but one 
mode of taking communication, and hence the Median 
Nerve is all in all. If, however, you could remember 
the exposition I have given you on this intricate and 
interesting subject, you would then find no difficulty in 
defending yourself against tin assaults of skeptical 



LECTURE XI. 221 

men. But as it is, 1 must leave you with the two sim- 
ple forms I recommend — the Electro-magnetic Coin 
and the Median Nerve. 

As the general points of the subject are now dis- 
tinctly before you, I would next state, that we divide 
this science, for the sake of perspicuity, into five 
plans. The first three regard the mediums through 
which persons are brought into the electro-psycholog- 
ical state. The first is through Mesmerism. Hence 
you will call Mesmerism plan number one. The sec- 
ond is the pressure on the nerve by which we detect 
those who are naturally in the electro-psychological 
state. This you will call plan number two. The 
third is the coin by which others are to be brought-into 
this state. The coin you will therefore call plan num- 
ber three. The fourth involves all the experiments, 
whether electrical or psychological, as a sanative 
agent, by which those who are already in this estate are 
to be relieved of pain, cured of disease, or prepared 
for any surgical operation without suffering. This you 
will call plan number four. And the fifth, in order 
to cure the diseases of those who are not in the state> 
involves the application of physical impressions upon 
their bodies, and the administering of remedies, whether 
externally or internally applied. This you will call 
plan number five. On each of these five plans I 
now proceed to impart all the necessary information, 
and in as clear and c jncise a manner as possible. 



222 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

In regard to Mesmerism, which is plan number one, 
I would say, that if you desire to mesmerize a person, 
who has never been put into the state, nor in the least 
affected, I know of no better mode than to seat him in 
an easy posture, and request him to be calm and re- 
signed. Take him by both hands, or else by one hand 
and place your other gently on his forehead. But with 
whatever part of his body you may choose to come in 
contact, be sure to always touch two points, answering 
to the positive and negative forces. Having taken him 
by both hands, fix your eyes firmly upon his, and, if 
possible, let him contentedly and steadily look you in 
the face. Remain in this position till his eyes close. 
Then place both your hands on his head, gently pass 
them to his shoulders, down the arms, and off at the ends 
of his fingers. Throw your hands outward as you re- 
turn them to his head, and continue these passes till 
he can hear no voice but yours. He is then entirely in 
the mesmeric state. 

The reason why I desire you to throw your hands 
outward on returning them to his head when making 
the passes is, to avoid waking him by passing them up- 
ward in front and near to his body. It is a well-known 
fact, that by the downward passes of an electro-magnet, 
attached to a galvanic battery, the steel magnet becomes 
instantly charged so as to lift a pound of iron. But 
by the upward passes it becomes instantly demagnet- 
ized so that it will lift nothing. By the downward 



LECTURE Xi. 223 

passes I mean from the bow or centre of the magnet to 
the extremities, and by upward passes I mean the 
reverse, regardless of the position in which the magnet 
may be held. The same applies to the human being 
when his mind is left uninfluenced. But if you apprise 
the subject when in the magnetic state, that the upward 
passes will not awake him, then by the force of his own 
mind he can retain his condition, in defiance of all the 
passes you may make. The mind, when in the mes- 
meric state, has the power of appropriating electri- 
city or magnetism to itself, or of rejecting it, at 
pleasure. 

In case, however, that the person whom you seat to 
be mesmerized is not affected, and feels no inclination 
whatever to close his eyes after fifteen or twenty min- 
utes' trial, you will still proceed, as directed, to make 
the passes, and continue them also for fifteen or twenty 
minutes. Then take him again by the hands, as at 
first, and continue this position about the same length 
of time, then resume the passes, as before directed, 
and continue these two modes of operation alternately 
till about an hour is consumed at a sitting. Before 
you leave him, reverse the passes for the space of a 
minute or so, as though waking him up, even though 
you see no visible effect produced. On the next day, 
give him another sitting of an hour ; and so on, day 
after day, till you get him into the mesmeric state. 
Romember, that all the influence you produce upon him 



224 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

at one sitting, however minute or imperceptible it may 
be, lie fully retains to all subsequent daily sittings. 

When a person is in the mesmeric state, whether 
put there by yourself or by some other one, take the 
communication by number two and awake him by the 
upward passes ; or else do it by an impression, as fol- 
lows : Tell him, " I will count three, and at the same 
instant I say three I will ^lap my hands together, and 
you will be wide awake and in your perfect senses. 
Are you ready?" If he answer in the affirmative, 
you will proceed to count — " One, two, THREE !" 
The word three should be spoken suddenly, and in a 
very loud voice, and at the same instant the palms of 
the hands should be smitten together. This will in- 
stantly awake him. Those who are thus aroused from 
mesmeric slumber to wakefulness are, with fev excep- 
tions, in the electro-psychological state, and you can 
immediately proceed to experiment upon them. Here, 
then, is an individual who was brought into this state 
through number one, and he stands in a negative re- 
lation to you as it regards the doctrine of impressions, 
and his body is principally charged with negative elec- 
tricity, which is from the earth, and which alone is sus- 
ceptible of being successfully controlled. 

Having given you all the necessary directions how to 
mesmerize, and how to bring a person into the electro- 
psychological state through number one, and shown 
the relation in which he stands to you as the operator, 



LECTURE XI. 225 

1 now proceed to instruct you in relation to number 
two. This can be done in a very few words, as it has 
been already pretty fully noticed. In the first place, 
you may go into a public audience, or among your social 
friends, and take one individual after another by the 
hand, press the Median Nerve, as I have directed, and 
if you succeed in controlling some one, both physically 
and mentally, then such individual is recognized as in 
the electro-psychological state through number two. 
Though this person has never been mesmerized, nor 
operated upon, yet he is found to be naturally in the 
same state, through number two, as is the individual 
who was brought into it through number one. Seat 
them side by side, and they both feel the same nervous 
sympathy toward each other, are both charged with the 
same negative electricity, and both stand in a negative 
relation to you as it regards the doctrine of impressions. 
Take number three, w T hich is the electro-magnetic 
coin, and place it in the hand of an individual whom 
you can not affect, as you did either of the persons men- 
tioned, and subject him to the process of looking at it 
as T have directed. When the time of the sitting has 
expired, take the usual communication, number two, 
and in case you can control him, both physically and 
mentally, he is recognized as brought into the electro- 
psychological state through number three. Here, 
then, are three individuals in the same state of nerv- 
ous impressibility, charged with the same negative 
10* 



226 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

electricity, stand in the same negative relation to you, 
as it regards the doctrine of impressions, and by the 
same impression they can all be controlled, collectively 
or separately. They are all in the electro-psychologi- 
cal state, but were brought there through three differ- 
ent plans. But by whatever means individuals may be 
brought into this state, yet bear in mind, that through 
number two, either with or without contact, you take 
the communication, which is the secret, invisible, and 
subtile link of controlling power, and without which no 
effect whatever can be produced. Every principle of 
philosophy is based upon cause, medium, and effect 
Even the Creator himself, were he completely isolated 
from this globe, could produce no possible effect upon 
it, nor upon the inhabitants of its surface, because there 
would be, in such case, no medium of communication 
by which he could come in contact with it, or in the 
least affect its animal and vegetable kingdoms. Touch 
what nerve you please, or obtain the communication, 
with or without contact, as you may — I care not how, 
yet it must be transmitted to the brain through the 
Median Nerve to the organ of Individuality, and from 
thence to the mind. Even if you press the ulnar nerve 
yet it must be by sympathy communicated from this to 
the Median Nerve, which is much larger, runs paral- 
lel along the arm with it to the spinal cord, and from 
thence they both unquestionably pass to the organ of 
Individuality in the cerebrum. They are both com- 



LECTURE XI. 227 

pound nerves, by which we mean, that they are both 
susceptible of voluntary motion and sensation, being 
connected with the mind as its agents to transmit the 
electro-nervous fluid to and from it, and through which 
it holds a correspondence with the external world. 
Through this it receives by impressions its messages, 
and through this by impressions it returns its answers. 
To take the communication, therefore, by acting directly 
upon the Median Nerve is far preferable to any other 
mode, and particularly so upon persons who are not 
very sensitive or impressible. The more remote we 
take our communication from this nerve, the longer we 
must labor to get control, and perhaps often fail, and 
the more feeble will be our action and impression in 
producing any interesting, brilliant, and startling ex- 
periments. The next best mode to get a communica- 
tion is, as I have uniformly taught, through th§ ulnar 
nerve, and is the best mode to conceal the secret from 
others. 

I have now briefly noticed the first three plans, 
through which individuals may be brought into the psy- 
chological state, and the subtile medium of communica- 
tion through which they may be controlled by mental 
impressions. In regard to plan number four I would 
remark, that as it involves all the experiments, both 
electrical and psychological, and as I have already suffi- 
ciently noticed these in giving directions how to perform 
them, so this part of my subject has been anticipated^ 



228 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

and is fully before you. Permit ine, however, to re- 
mark, that it may be well for you to know why these 
experiments are conducive to health, and how it is pos- 
sible to perform an operation "without pain, when the 
patient is wide awake and in his perfect senses. These 
two points I will now philosophically explain, 

Why the experiments, when properly conducted, are 
conducive to health, is because the mind, by coming in 
contact with the electricity of the nerves, moves it with 
a force equal to the impression which the operator 
makes on the patient, and sends it to that part of the 
system to which the patient's attention is direct^. 
Under its energy the limbs are paralyzed, so that the 
subject, by all his exertions, is unable to walk, nor 
when walking is he able to stop, and when seated it is 
not in his power to rise. His arms, in an instant, are 
paralyzed, so that he can not move them, or they are set in 
motion, and he has no power to stop them. By a men- 
tal impression he is made to see his clothes on fire, 
or the house falling, and his limbs crushed to pieces. 
Or he is made to see a lion, a tiger, or a huge serpent 
close in pursuit to devour him. Or, at pleasure, he may 
be wrought up to the most supreme ecstasy of joy and 
delight, or be made to feel, in the extreme, any other 
emotion or passion of the soul. These various impres- 
sions throw the electricity of the nerves to every part 
of the system with such power as to burst through all 
functional obstructions, equalize the nervous force, and 



LECTURE Xf. . 229 

also the circulation of the blood, and thus remove dis- 
ease and still pain. It is a well-known fact in medical 
jurisprudence, that such supreme and sudden excite- 
ments have often cured rheumatism, and made even the 
lame walk. 

On plan number five, which involves the cure of 
persons who are not in this state, I can say but little. 
It embraces physical action upon their bodies, accord- 
ing to the nature of the disease, and impressions upon 
their minds so far as it is possible to produce them. It 
involves external applications or internal remedies, as 
the case may require. In a word, it involves the excel- 
lences of all medical systems in being, and sums them 
all up in the supreme beauties of one bright and glo- 
rious system, and that system is Electro-Curapathy. 
I now turn to the consideration of the last point I prom • 
ised to notice. 

The true philosophical cause, why a tooth can be ex- 
tracted, or a surgical operation performed, without pain, 
is, that all feeling or sensation is in the mind, which 
holds its residence in the brain, and which, as a living 
being of immortal form, has its spiritual hands, feet, 
and organs corresponding to those of the body. In- 
deed, the body, in ail its complicated organism, is but 
a visible daguerreotype picture of the invisible spirit 
in the brain, and from which it has drawn all its linea 
ments of form. Strictly speaking, the body itself has 
no feeling. If you touch, for instance, the point of a 



230 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY 

needle to the forefinger, it irritates some minute branch 
of a nerve of sensation. This irritation disturbs the 
electricity of the nerve that serves as a telegraph wire 
along which the disturbed electricity passes, and a 
shock is produced upon the identical correspondent spot 
of the forefinger of the spirit, disturbs the harmony of 
its own beautiful movements in its spiritual sphere, and 
this impression produces pain. 

If, then, the communication between the mind and 
the electricity of the nerve to which you touched the 
needle could be cut off — if the telegraph wire should be 
so impaired, that the electricity could not pass to the 
mind to shock it, then no pain could be felt. This is 
always the case in palsy, when the nerves of sensation 
are paralyzed. Amputation could then be performed 
without pain. Now, excitement will cause the same 
insensibility to suffering and pain, if the impression be 
sufficiently great to produce it. This is evident, be- 
cause as there is, in the human system, but a certain 
amount of feeling, therefore in the same ratio that you 
excite one part to sensibility the other parts are so far 
robbed. The following anecdote related to me of Henry 
Clay will illustrate this. It is as follows : 

A gentleman on the floor in Congress, in his speech, 
made a severe personal attack on Henry Clay. Mr. Clay 
was, at the time, very much indisposed, and considered 
unable to speak. He whispered to the gentleman who sat 
next to him, and said, I must answer him, but beg of you 



LECTURE XI. 231 

not to let me speak over half an hour. He commenced, 
and was soon on wing — soaring, and uniting the lan- 
guage of earth and heaven in his defense, till every 
period seemed to shake the universe. He was aroused 
— was excited — his brain stirred proudly. His half 
hour expired, and the gentleman pulled his coat, but 
Clay paid no attention to the signal. He kicked his 
limbs, but it made no impression. He run a pin sev- 
eral times half its length into the calf of his leg. Clay 
heeded it not, spoke two hours, sunk exhausted into his 
seat, and upbraided the sentinel for not stopping him ! 
He had felt nothing. Excitement called the electricity 
of his system to his brain, and he threw it off by men- 
tal effort. In the same degree that sensation was called 
to his brain the limbs were robbed. 

Dr. Channing, in his sermon on the burning of the 
steamboat Lexington, when so many lives were lost, 
most eloquently explains this very point. He says : 
. u We are created with a susceptibility of pain, and 
severe pain. This is a part of our nature, as truly as 
our susceptibility of enjoyment. God has implanted it, 
and has thus opened in the very centre of our being a 
fountain of suffering. We carry it within us, and can 
no more escape it than we can our power of thought. 
We are apt to throw our pains on outward things as 
their causes. It is the fire, the sea, the sword, or hu- 
man enmity, w T hich gives us pain. But there is no 
pain in the fire or the sword, which passes thence into 



232 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY 

our souls. The pain begins and ends in the soul itself. 
Outward things are only the occasions. Even the body 
has no pain in it, which it infuses into the mind. Of 
itself it is incapable of suffering. This hand may be 
cracked, crushed in the rack of the inquisitor, and that 
burnt in a slow fire ; but in these cases it is not the 
fibres, the blood-vessels, the bones of the hand which 
endure pain. These are merely connected, by the will 
of the Creator, with the springs of pain in the soul. 
Here, here is the only origin and seat of suffering. If 
God so willed, the gashing of the flesh with a knife, 
the piercing of the heart with a dagger, might be the 
occasion of exquisite delight. We know that, in the 
heat of battle, a wound is not felt, and that men, dying 
for their faith by instruments of torture, have expired 
with triumph on their lips. In these cases, the spring 
of suffering in the mind is not touched by the lacera- 
tions of the body, in consequence of the absorbing 
action of other principles of the soul. All suffering is 
to be traced to the susceptibility, the capacity of pain, 
which belongs to our nature, and which the Creator has 
implanted ineradicably within us." 

I close by remarking, that as the science of Electri- 
cal Psychology is the doctrine of supreme impressions, 
so you will readily perceive why a surgical operation can 
be performed without pain. 



LECTURE XII. 233 



LECTURE XII. 

owing Lecture upon the science of Gen-etology, which 
was then called Natalology, was delivered, by request, to the La- 
dies of Troy, N. Y., in the Morris Place Hall, in February, 1844. 
A.nd, as it belongs to the subject of Electrical Psychology and the 
great doctrine of impressions that this science involves, it is here 
inserted in its appropriate place. The Author has generally de- 
livered it as the last lecture of the course, to his private classes, 
when giving them instructions in Electrical Psychology.] 

Ladies : 

The purpose for which we are now assembled is to 
take into consideration the science of Genetology or 
Human Beauty, as founded upon the doctrine of im- 
pressions. I contend that the human species can be 
gradually improved through the harmonious operation 
of mental impressions, exercised by the mother, and that 
the time will come when they will be born into existence 
with just such lineaments of form as we may choose. 
This is no idle dream — no infatuation of a disturbed 
brain, but sober reality. Human Beauty has been, in 
all ages, admired, praised, loved, and desired by the 
millions of our race. Its charms have been sung by 
the poet in thoughts that burn ; have taxed the finest 
conceptions of the artist and the ^sculptor, and have 



284 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

been made to breathe upon the canvas, and to speak 
in the marble. The charms of Beauty have been 
dwelt upon, anl painted by the eloquent orator, and 
have moved the hearts of all human kind. All know 
and feel the power of Beauty, and ardently covet the 
gem. 

The subject now to be considered is, w r hether, 
through the power of the mental impressions of the 
mother, her unborn child, during the period from con- 
ception to birth, can be moulded into beauty, and born 
into existence with those admirable lineaments of form 
that so much delight the beholder. To the candid 
consideration of this interesting subject I now invite 
attention. 

That the mother can greatly affect her unborn child 
is unquestionably true. No one will deny, that by 
some sudden impulse of mind — such as extreme fear 
or joy, she has often produced abortion, or else greatly 
injured her offspring. I know of one w T ell-authenti« 
cated case, where the mother was extremely terrified 
at a young cub when she was about three months en- 
ciente. It was her twelfth child, and was born an 
idiot, while her other eleven children were intelligent 
and active. It was a boy. He lived to fourteen 
years of age, and had many actions peculiar to the 
bear. There are instances, too numerous to mention^ 
where human beings have not only acted like, but even 
resembled, some species of the brute cr bird race. 



LECTURE Xll. 235 

And as the uniform testimony of mothers is, that they 
were frightened during pregnancy by the creature to 
which the offspring was likened, so no other satisfactory 
cause ever has been assigned for the effect produced. 

A wealthy lady, in Boston, was frightened by a par- 
rot. Her daughter, now ten or twelve years of age, is 
a mediocre, and her voice and manner of speaking re- 
semble those of this bird. A lady of my acquaint- 
ance, on seeing the head of her cosset lamb suddenly 
crushed, brought forth a son, about six months after 
this occurrence, whose temples were much pressed in, 
and the forehead protruded as did that of the injured 
lamb, yet his intellect was not in the least impaired. 
A singular circumstance occurred a few years ago in 
Bunkum County, N. C. A girl was there exhibited, 
who was born with only one leg and one arm. A lady 
who was about two months advanced in her time, had 
a strong desire to see this girl. Her curiosity being 
great, she examined the deformed object with long and 
unwearied attention. Her friends had to force her ? 
as it were, from the exhibition. She went home, but 
the image of the unfortunate girl was but too deeply 
impressed upon her mind to be forgotten. She con- 
versed about it by day, and it was the subject of her 
dreams by night. She at length got an impression 
that her child would be born like the object that 
haunted her brain. Her time of delivery came, and 



236 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

her fears were realized. She brought forth a (laugh 
ter with only one leg and one arm ! 

How often it lias occurred, where a lady has had a 
strong desire, or longing for wine, that she has com- 
municated the color of the liquor by impression to her 
child. In like manner, through strong mental impres- 
sions, she has stamped upon the unborn child a straw- 
berry, blackberry, grape, or any fruit for which she 
had an ardent longing, and made it perfect both as it 
regards its color and shape. Endless instances of this 
character can be produced, and also the uniform testi- 
mony of the mother that she had a longing desire for 
what appears upon the child. Against this, the argu- 
ments and objections of some medical writers and their 
adherents are of no weight, as they are evidently en- 
tirely ignorant of the electrical philosophy of this sub- 
ject. The mental impression, or longing of the moth- 
er must, however, far exceed bar usual impressions in 
order to produce this result upon her offspring. 

I am not arguing any new truth, nor the discovery of 
any new principle of action, but what has been known from 
the earliest of human records. The Bible history admits 
the principle even in its application to the brute race. 
Laban deceived Jacob by giving to him Leah for a wife 
instead of Rachel, for whom he had served him seven 
years, by tending his flocks. He then proposed, that he 
should serve him seven years more for Rachel. To 
pacify Jacob, Laban offered him what he supposed to be 



LECTURE XII. 237 

a poor chance for wages. He told him, that all the 
speckled cattle should be his. But Jacob resorted to 
a plan by which he sufficiently punished the selfish 
spirit of Laban. He put speckled rods at the bottom 
of the watering troughs. He kept the male and female 
cattle apart. There is no question, «£hat he allowed the 
males to have free access to water, but kept the fe- 
males away till they were very thirsty, even bellowing 
and bleating for water. In this condition he allowed 
them to mingle only at the troughs. And as water is 
colorless, nothing but the speckled rods could be seen 
by the thirsty and drinking females, and under this 
strong impression they conceived. But this is not all- 
Jacob understood his subject sufficiently well to go over 
the same ground again the next day, and keep up the 
female herd till the same great thirst returned. This 
would bring to their minds what seemed to them a 
speckled fluid, and to those already conceived the im- 
pression would continue to deepen. True, Laban re- 
peatedly changed the wages even up to ten times ; but 
this was of no avail, because Jacob as often changed 
the scene of action by preparing the causes that must 
philosophically produce their corresponding results in 
the animal economy. Hence I again assert that I am 
not arguing any new principle of action. I claim no 
such discovery, but merely claim the discovery of its 
philosophy, and of having reduced it to a system capa- 
ble of improving and ennobling our race. 



238 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

Such are its facts, and I now turn to its philosophy. 
Gold can be dissolved in aqua regia. A five-dollar 
gold piece thrown into this liquid dissolves and soon 
disappears, only as the whole liquid assumes the color 
of the gold. Let this liquid be properly prepared, and 
dip the ends of thettwo wires of a galvanic battery into 
it. In this liquid you may then immerse any metallic 
article you please. Take, for instance, a silver watch- 
case with your own name engraved upon it, and many 
curiously wrought characters and devices ; immerse 
this in the liquid, and the positive and negative forces 
of galvanic action passing from the battery through 
these two wires into the solution will seize the incon- 
ceivably fine particles of gold and lay them upon the 
watch-case as solid as though they had been melted 
there. You may continue this process until every par- 
ticle of the half-eagle shall be placed upon the watch- 
case, and yet the perfect identity of your name, and 
all the marks and characters engraved upon it, will be 
retained. This is called galvanizing metals. A second 
copper bank-plate can be made from the original by 
galvanism, so that every letter and mark shall be exact, 
and the plate be a perfect fac -simile of the original. 
Hence we perceive that through the positive and nega- 
tive forces of galvanism, which is but one form of elec- 
tricity, a perfect identity is preserved. 

We will now apply this great principle to the argu- 
ment under consideration. The monthly evacuations 



• ECTURE XII. 239 

of the female are a universal solvent in which are in- 
volved exact proportions of all the constituent elements 
of her body. This redundancy is given her by the 
Creator for the propagation of her race. As soon as 
she conceives, the womb closes up, and this same re- 
dundant compound of her being 4s secreted in the 
womb, as the fluid in which the foetus is immersed and 
swims, and is the raw material out of which its body 
is to be manufactured. And while I am upon this 
point, permit me to remark, that as soon as the child 
is born this same redundant substance is carried through 
the lacteal secretions and manufactured into nourish- 
ment which the infant draws from its mother's bosom. 
Hence the menses are the prepared substance to pro- 
duce the child's body in the womb, and to sustain it at 
the breast. 

- Through the galvanic action of the positive and neg- 
ative forces of her involuntary nerves the foetus is 
formed. These forces seize the elementary particles 
of this solution, and convey them to the conception, 
which is the nebulo-centre or nucleus to which they all 
tend, similar to the particles of gold in solution to the 
watch-case. Hence if a woman were to conceive while 
wrapped in total darkness, and never see the man by 
whom she conceived, nor get the most distant impres- 
sion of his image, and could she, at the moment of 
conception, be consigned to a sleep of profound insen- 
sibility till the time of her delivery came, she would 



240 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

unquestionably bring forth an offspring exactly in her 
own image. It would be as perfect a fac-simile of her 
own organism, form, and features as the second bank- 
plate was of the first from which by galvanic action it 
w T as produced. But while the galvanic powers of her 
involuntary nerves, through the positive forces, are form- 
ing the new being in her own image, the voluntary 
nerves, through which the voluntary powers of her 
mind act, are also producing their effects by moulding 
the new being in the image of the person on whom her 
mind is most powerfully placed. Hence if her self- 
esteem is great, and she fancies herself superior to her 
husband, and has great self-love, and but little regard 
for him, she will often consult her mirror, and her child 
will most resemble herself notwithstanding the im- 
pression of her husband's countenance and the features 
of all others around her. 

But if she, on the contrary, cherishes a warm and 
generous affection to her husband, and if he be far dis- 
tant from home and exposed to dangers on land or 
ocean, her mind goes with him and lingers in imagina- 
tion upon his image. The child is born, but it is in 
the likeness of its father. If her love and esteem to- 
ward herself and husband are about equally divided 
and balanced, the child will be a blended picture of the 
two. The opposite passions of hatred and dislike will 
produce the same result as it regards form of features 
and personal appearance. Or if the mother should 



LECTURE XII. 241 

entertain a very high regard for her minister, doctor, 
or any friend, and circumstances should occur to bring 
him frequently to her mind, her child would resemble 
him. Suppose her husband should be jealous of any of 
these, or of some boarder in the family whom she even 
hated, and charge her with conjugal infidelity, she would 
be inclined, under such circumstances, to keep her mind 
upon him in detestation, fear that her child might re- 
semble him, and when born all her fears would be real- 
ized. Such circumstances have separated many a hus- 
band and wife, and broken up many a family when the 
wife was virtuous, and her honor unsullied and pure as 
the snowflake ere it falls • 

In this view of the subject it will be seen that every 
countenance upon wdiich the enciente mother gazes, and 
every object, whether animate or inanimate, presented 
to her view, has a tendency to produce an impression, 
either favorable or unfavorable, upon the foetus. And 
as all form, motion, and power belong to, and exist in, 
mind, and can be communicated through electric actior 
from the mother's mind to the foetus, so when beautiful 
forms and pleasing sights are presented to her with suf- 
ficient power, she transmits them by a mental impres-* 
sion to the embryo being as a part of its future beauty. 
So, on the other hand, when horrid forms and fearful 
sights are presented to her mind with sufficient power, 
and as her mind now contains these deformities she 
11 



242 ELECTRICAL I 3YCH0L0GY. 

transmits them also by mental impression to her child, 
and perchance effects its ruin. 

If we contemplate all form, motion, and power as 
existing in mind, and if the mind has, indeed, its spir- 
itual arms, hands, and fingers, and limbs, feet, and 
toes, and of which the natural ones are only correspond- 
ent manifestations, may not, then, the withdrawing of 
the spiritual arm from action in the mother's mind be 
the cause of preventing the natural one in the foetus 
from being developed and produced 7 She deeply con- 
templates a girl without an arm, and hence sends no 
motion from her spiritual arm, and therefore produces 
no electric action through the corresponding nerves to 
organize the natural arm of the foetus, and hence her 
child is born without an arm. The voluntary impres- 
sion of her mind may be sufficiently great to overpower 
all involuntary action in that part. This would ac- 
count for the crush of the lamb's head, before stated, 
and for all mishaps being transmitted by a deep im- 
pression from the mother's mind to the corresponding 
part of the foetus. It would account for the color of 
Jacob's cattle, because all colors exist only in the rays 
of light which are but a result of electric action. It 
would account philosophically for the fact how the col- 
or of wine and the colors and shapes of berries are in 
like manner stamped upon the unborn being. It would 
account for the fact how even the mother's disposition 
xoay be phrenologically and hereditarily communicated 



LECTURE XI. 243 

to her offspring. By exercising too much her acquisi- 
tiveness or secretiveness — or by exciting too deeply her 
combativeness, destructiveness, or revengeful feelings, 
she may communicate these hereditarily to her child, 
and thus sow, in the embryo, the seeds of the future 
robber, liar, or even murderer. The lady, while en- 
ceinte, walks upon enchanted ground. She can not 
stir without touching some string that may vibrate 
either harmony or discord in her offspring's soul long 
after her head shall have been laid in the dust. Phre- 
nology must take one step farther back. She must 
commence her instructions at the commencement of 
our embryo being. She must there take her stand at 
the fountain- head of existence, and thunder her lessons 
of eloquence as she moves down the stream of human 
life to the silent grave, nor cease her warning voice till 
the finger of death shall touch her lip. 

The subject, Ladies, of Human Beauty is now fairly 
open before us, and its vast importance seems to 
awaken in your minds, as we proceed, an increasing 
interest. I am now ready to have the grand question 
introduced — How are our children to be born into 
existence with just such lineaments of form, or Human 
Beauty, as we may desire % 

To answer this question understanding^, I will take 
into consideration the general directions to be pur- 
sued, and the means to be used in order to produco 
the noblest specimen of Human Beauty. I desire, at 



214 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 

the very onset; to introduce the subject to you in its 
highest perfection, so far as I am able. To this end 
I must select a lady of brilliant talents, and who is 
highly educated and accomplished as an ornament of 
her sex. but whose features and form are but of ordi- 
nary mould. I merely desire one who is capable of 
producing the strongest possible mental impression. 
Let this lady select, before she conceives,, a portrait:, 
bust, miniature, or picture of some beautiful, talented, 
and distinguished individual, or the living person, she 
would desire her child to be like both in appearance 
and character. Let it be a picture that she greatly 
admires for its fine proportions and beauty of person. 
Let her keep her mind upon it until she entirely fa- 
miliarizes herself with its features and form. Let her 
now conceive wdth this deep impression on her mind ; 
and after this, let her still continue to gaze upon, and 
daily contemplate, the admirable grace of its form, and 
the charming expression of its countenance. Let her 
place it where it can be readily seen. Let her imbibe 
for this image a sentimental passion, indelibly im- 
press it upon the heart, and interweave and blend it ? 
as it were, with her being. Let her contemplate it by 
day with such intense interest and devotion as to 
transplant, if possible, its image to her midnight 
dreams. And let her constantly long and desire, and 
ardently hope and expect, that her child shall be like 



LECTURE XII. 245 

this in form and soul. These are to be her constant 
feelings and impressions till the day of delivery. 

In addition to this, let the most admirable order, 
arrangement, and comfort pervade her house, and par- 
ticularly her own apartment. Let its furniture be 
beautiful. Let it be adorned with pictures of the 
most, pleasing and delightful landscapes embracing all 
the beauties and varieties of nature, and such life-like 
scenery as shall awaken and rouse the noblest powers 
of her ideality, sublimity, and imagination. Let her 
frequently go out to gaze upon, and contemplate nature 
as she is, whether on the earth beneath, or in the 
starry fields that mantle the bosom of night. By 
these means she will keep her mind in balance, and 
bring it into harmony with all that is grand and beau- 
tiful in the works of the Creator. And not only so, 
but let her soul be kept serene. Let her passions not 
be excited. Let her anger, jealousy, and vengeance 
remain in slumber, and no language be used to ruffle 
her tranquillity. I am speaking of a highly educated, 
accomplished, and talented woman. And, lastly, let 
her food be wholesome, plain, and prepared to her 
wishes, and adapted to her appetite. Let these direc- 
tions be faithfully observed during her entire period 
of gestation, and her child will be moulded in the 
image of the picture, or living person she contemplated, 
and be born into existence a noble specimen of Human 
Beauty ; and under proper phrenological culture it can 



246 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

be borne on in the path of improvement, and finally 
elevated to the highest physical beauty, and intellectual 
and moral perfection of our nature. 

I have now considered what I call a perfect case, 
the noblest specimen of man. And in order to pro- 
duce this happy result, we perceive that the mother 
must be highly educated, enlightened, and refined. It 
depends more upon her than the father. If the father 
should possess the talents of an angel, and the mother 
be deficient in intellect, her offspring, particularly the 
sons, would never rise above mediocrity. In such 
case the best intellect is in favor of the daughters. 
But reverse it, and let the father be deficient, and the 
mother highly talented, and she will produce intelli- 
gent children of both sexes, but this intelligence will 
be far more strongly developed in the sons than in the 
daughters. An instance can not be found where an 
imbecile mother ever produced a man of sterling tal- 
ents, even though the father, as such, were most emi 
nently distinguished. All talented and great men 
have had great mothers who, even if they were unedu- 
cated, stilt possessed the elements of original great 
ness. 

Owing, therefore, to this great diversity of intellec 
tual, moral, and physical beauty and deformity in 
females, it can not be expected, that the grand period 
will soon arrive when all these difficulties will be sur- 
mounted, and when our race shall attain that physical, 



LECTLRE XII. 247 

mental, and moral beauty which our subject involves, 
foreshadows, and insures. Comparatively but few fe- 
males are as yet qualified to successfully introduce 
their offspring into existence in Human Beauty, yet 
the most deformed and ignorant female can be in- 
structed and directed how to improve her progeny. 
Her children again can be still farther improved and 
elevated, and so on to succeeding generations till the 
end, we contemplate, shall be obtained, and the highest 
hopes, and the brightest mid-day dream of the philan- 
thropist, as to the perfection of humanity, shall be 
consummated. 

My argument, thus far, relates to those of the fe- 
male race who are not yet in the electro-psychological 
state, but who are still capable of gradually perfecting 
their progeny in proportion to the strength and power 
of their impressions, and thus moving them onward to 
the fair fields of Human Beauty. But in all these 
cases it can be effected by the wife only, independent 
of her husband. But there are many who are nat- 
urally m the psychological state, and millions more 
who, by a slight exertion, can be brought into it. 
Upon all such a mental and moral impression can be 
made to any extent we choose. In all these instances 
it would be in the power of the husband to select the 
portrait or picture in the likeness and beauty of which 
he would desire his child to be moulded. And by pro- 
ducing the impression psychologically upon the mind 



248 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

of his companion once or twice per day, the end would 
be obtained, and in all such cases the finest specimens 
of Human Beauty could now be produced. How im- 
portant, then, that the science of Electrical Psychology 
should be thoroughly learned and understood by all, so 
that, through their assistance, as many as possible 
may be, by perseverance, brought into the state, and 
that the great work of producing these sublime im- 
pressions may now be understanding^ commenced, 
and some rare specimens of Human Beauty, under the 
energy of this science, be presented to the world. 

We see then, Ladies, the supreme importance of 
woman being highly educated and accomplished. Col- 
leges should be dedicated to her, and all the great and 
useful sciences, that strengthen, expand, and elevate 
the mind, should be laid at her feet. Her mind should 
be early imbued with political science, and taught the 
value of liberty, and the deep-toned love of country. 
She should be taught the history of fallen empires, 
kingdoms, and republics, and be made acquainted with 
the hardships, toils, and sufferings of our revolutionary 
heroes. She should be taught the lofty dignity, honor, 
and heroism of George Washington, the cradled son 
of Columbia. She should be educated in every sense 
equal to the man. It has been generally supposed, in 
by-gone days, that if woman could barely read and 
write, it was abundant, as she had nothing to do but 
attend to her domestic concerns, and to take care of 



LECTURE XII, * 249 

children. Bat the arrest of her progress in science 
has but proved to be an arrest of the intellectual, 
moral, and social advancement of the world. Her sta- 
tion, so far from being insignificant, is indeed a most 
responsible one. She holds in her silken grasp the 
destiny of empires, and the weal and woe of our race, 
She has not only a moulding power over her unborn 
offspring, but during the first ten years of its exist- 
ence, as it is almost exclusively confined to her soci- 
ety, so from her it still continues to draw, in a great 
measure, its cast of character. Hence she should be 
educated and qualified to breathe to her child the 
purest thoughts and noblest principles, and to inspire 
its tender bosom with the deep-toned love of country* 
She should be qualified to impress upon it a high sense 
*of honor and true greatness, and the most patriotic 
and exalted sentiments. And, in order to do this suc- 
cessfully, she should be well acquainted with phreno- 
logical science and human nature, so as to make her 
impressions understanding^ and forcibly upon the 
proper organs of the brain. These organs would then 
be more and more harmoniously developed, and the child 
would continue to improve in beauty of person, and in 
intellectual and moral greatness, as he advanced to 
maturity. 

In the light our subject now stands, how lamentable, 
and how awful is the consideration, that our childreu 
should be committed to the care of ignorant, degraded. 



250 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

and too often of wicked and unprincipled servants, to 
be almost exclusively reared by them! There the 
seeds of ignorance, if not of vice, are early sown. 
How elevated and responsible is the mother's station ! 
How fatal to the character and welfare of her offspring 
are ignorance and vice ! How dreadful, how alarming 
and fearful, to see her resign her fond charge, and 
commit its destiny, for weal or woe, to such unskilled 
hands ! She had better resign her child to the silent 
grave, where, even though her lids are filled with 
tears, she can yet smile, that its pains are o'er, that 
its beating pulse is still, its spirit unstained, and its 
burning brow is cold ! Yes, Ladies, the contempla- 
tion of this subject is so painful, that I choose to leave 
you to draw your own conclusions rather than to ex- 
press my thoughts. 

True, the pulpit insists on her social and religious 
rights, because this is popular. But by neglecting to 
plead in behalf of her civil, her political, and in- 
tellectual rights it has forgotten her elevated sta- 
tion and high destiny, fallen from heaven to earth, and, 
by its fall, crushed the dearest hopes of the philan- 
thropist for the speedy, intellectual, and moral advance- 
ment of our race. It will not, and dare not, speak in 
a bold, firm, and untrembling voice in defense of those 
rising sciences and improvements of the age, however 
useful, against which the current of popular opinion 
strongly sets. It has ceased to breathe the pure, 



LECTURE XII. 251 

healthful, and invigorafing breezes of Paradise, that 
inspire an independent and godlike heroism. Woman 
is thus, in a voice of pretended mercy, oppressed, and 
it dare not even rebuke oppression and crime, when 
clothed in gold and sustained by popular impulse. 

The pulpit is the great engine of moral power and 
moral reform. But by neglecting the science of Hu- 
man Beauty, and the general and extensive education 
of woman, its energies are in a great degree para- 
lyzed. But it is destined, by the decree of the Ruling 
Heavens, to be aroused from its dreadful slumberings 
upon the monster Popularity, whose breath is con- 
suming it, and to thunder its energizing and regenera- 
ting powers for the accomplishment of this great end 
which involves the moral elevation and the intellectual 
grandeur of man. The science of Genetology, em- 
bracing the doctrine of psychological impressions, in 
connection with the gospel of Jesus Christ, is destined 
to renovate the world and usher in the millennial 
morn. Extensive combinations are formed, and the 
most untiring exertions are constantly made to improve, 
not only the animal, but even the vegetable race. 
Fruits and grains, in a few years, have been brought 
to great perfection, by man simply co-operating with 
nature so as to enable her to make the most favorable im- 
pressions to produce what is beautiful in her vegetable 
department. So also in the animal kingdom. Horses* 
sheep, and oxen, and even the race of swine, are annu- 



2§2 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 

all}' improving in form and beauty, and premiums are 
offered for the finest specimens, both as to symmetry 
and size. But not a single thought is bestowed as to 
improving and beautifying the godlike lineaments of 
the human form. To improve these through the edu- 
cating of woman, and enlightening her how to make a 
psychological impression upon her embryo-child, is but 
to improve the morals of our race. The theme is a 
great one, and it will require future generations to 
move it on, and to develop and present it perfect to 
the world. It will be the scroll of Human Beauty 
unrolled. This is indeed a sublime hope. 

" Eternal hope ! when yonder spheres sublime 
Peal'd their first notes to sound the march of time, 
Thy joyous "birth began ; but not to fade 
When all the sister planets have decayed. 
When wrapt in fire, the realms of ether glow, 
And heaven's last thunder shakes the earth below. 
Thou, undismayed, shalt o'er the ruin smile, 
And light thy torch at nature's funeral pile." 



% Kht of ~fM$ on 




■ Canton Hall, ^#E^F^^' 131 Nassau St. 
NEW YORK. 

bf order to accommodate "The People, " residing in all parts of the United States, the 
Publishers will forward, by return of the First Matt,, any book named in the following 
List. The postage will be pre-paid by them, at the Hew York Office. By this arrangement 
of pre-paying postage in advance, fifty per cent, is saved to the purchaser. The price of 
each work, including postage, is given, so that the exact amount may be remitted. All letters 
containing orders, should be post-paid, and directed as follows : Fowlers and Wells, 

Ginton Hail. 131 Nassau Street, Xew York. 



^ 



W&avkt 011 |) Ijreitcrbgg. 

American Phrenological Journal. A Eepository of Science, 

Literature, and General Intelligence : Devoted to Phrenology. Physiology. Education, 
Mechanism. Agriculture, and to ail those Progressive Measures which are calculated to Re- 
form. Elevate, and Improve Mankind. Illustrated with Numerous Engravings. Quaro. 
Sb table for Binding. 2SS pp. Published Monthly, at One Dollar a Year. 

Has La the only «-ork f the kind in the country ; indeed, the : intimate and profound knowledge 
of the Science of* Phrenology, are the only persons who could make up a work of such varied and singular excel- 
lence. It may be termed the standard : ■■- ir. .. matters s :ze beautiful tvpo- 
(rraphv of the Journal, and the mperioj tei : ;ne nr ■ 



fatten in the clear and livel; 
dollar a year, must a . : : -. - 1 L 



the numerous illustrations, are nof exceeded in any work with 

r > . -. U the highest - ippinesa and interest of man, 

»d liters, nd afforded at the " rid ilonsly low pries "' of one 
large circulation to a much higher figure.— [X. T. Tribune. 

Combe's Lectures on Phrenology. By George Combe. With 

an Essay on the Phrenological Mode of Investigation. By Andrew Boardman. M.D. 12mo. 
391 pp. " Illustrated. Muslin. SI. 25. 

/These Lectures comprise the popular courses delivered by Mr. Combe in the United States. These are full of 
Mghly valuable information on Phrenology, and should be* read by every student of the science. 



Chart, 



for Eecording the Various Phrenological Develop- 

Illustrated with Engravings. Designed for the use of Phrenologists. Price, 6 ets. 



Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 



Constitution of Man, Considered in Kelation to External 

Objects. By George Combe. Ttie only Authorized American Edition. With Twenty Engrav- 
ings, including a Portrait of the Author. 12mo. 4S6 pp. Paper, 62 cis ; Muslin, 87^ cts. 
More than thses hundred thousand copies of this great work have been Eold, and the demand still increases. 

Constitution of Man. By George Combe. Abridged and 

Adapted to the Use of Schools. With Questions. To which is added an Appendix Descrip- 
tive of the Five Principal Paces of Men. 12mo. 129 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

We should be glad to see this work introduced as a text-book in every Common School of the State. It is a 
carefully prepared abridgment of the original work, accompanied by well-arranged questions for the use of teachers. 
The " Constitution of Man " is a work with which every teacher, and every pupil of a proper age, should be fami- 
liarly acquainted, either in its original or abridged form* It contains a perfect mine of sound wisdom and enlight- 
ened philosophy ; and a faithful study of its invaluable lessons would save many a promising youth from a prema- 
ture grave. — [Journal of Education, Albany, X. Y. 

Defence of Phrenology. Containing an Essay on the Mature 

and Value of Phrenological Evidence ; also, A Vindication of Phrenology Against the At- 
tack of Dr. John A. Smith. By A. Boardman. 12mo. 222 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Domestic Life, Thoughts on. Its Concord and Discord. 

ByX.Sizer. 12mo. 48 pp. Price, 15 cts. 

Education Complete. Embracing Physiology, Animal and 

Mental ; Applied to the Preservation and Restor ation of Health of Body, and Power of 
Mind : — Self-Culture, and Perfection of Character, including the Management of Youth ; — 
Memory and Intellectual Improvement ; Applied to Self-Education and Juvenile Instruction. 
By (J. S. Fowler. 12mo. Complete in one large Volume. 855 pp. Muslin, §2.50, 

An invaluable legacy to the young. Every one should read it, who would improve his health, develop his 
mind, and«improve his character. 

Education : Its Elementary Principles, founded on the Na- 
ture of Man. By J. G. Spurzheim, M.L>. With an Appendix, containing a Description of the 
Temperaments, and an Analysis of the Phrenological Faculties. 12mo. 334 pp. Paper, 
62 cts. ; Muslin. 87 cts. 

This excellent work should be in the hands of every individual. No one can read a page of it without being im- 
proved thereby. — [Common School Advocate. 

We rrguri this volume as one of the most important that has been offered to the public for many years. It is full 
of sound doctrine and practical wisdom.— [Boston Medical and Surgical Journal. 

Familiar Lessons on Physiology and Phrenology; For Chil- 
dren and Youth. Two Vols, in One. By Mrs. L. X. Fowler. 12mo. 304 pp. Muslin, § 1.25. 

This work is prepared for. and adapted to, the comprehension of children, and we hope to see it immediately 
adopted as a text-book in all our Common Schools. The natural language of each organ is illustrated with wood- 
cuts, and the work is brought out in a style well adapted to the family circle, as well as the school-room. — [Teachers' 
and Parents' Companion. 

Love and Parentage ; Applied to the Improvement of Off- 
spring, including Important Directions and Suggestions to Lovers and the Married, concern- 
ing the Strongest Ties and most Sacred and Momentous Relations of Life. By 0. S. Fowler. 
12mo. 144 .pp. Paper. 30 cts. 

To all who have ever tasted the sweets of Love, or felt its sting, or consummated its delightful union, or who 
anticipate its hallowed cup of tenderness, or expect to fold its ''dear pledges " in parental arms — more especially 
to woman, the very embodiment of this angelic emotion — to all who would enjoy Its heavenly embrace, aroid its 
pangs, or rebder their prospective children he axthy, and talented, and lovely, I dedicate these love-inspiring 
pages, — [The Author. 

Love, Parentage, and Amativeness. One Vol. Muslin, 75 cts. 
Mental Science, Lectures on ; According to the Philosophy 

of Phrenology. Delivered before the Anthropological Society of the Western Liberal Insti- 
tute of Marietta. Ohio, in the Autumn of 1851." By Rev. G. S. Weaver. Illustrated with 
Engravings. 12mo. 225 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

These Lecturei were prepared for the intellectual, moral, and social benefit of society. They aim at good, — with 
a high mark, and a spirit for progress. The Author has, in this, done a good work for the rising generation. 

Moral and Intellectual Science ; Applied to the Elevation of 

Society. By George Combe, Robert Cox, and others. Octavo. 452 pp. Muslin, S2. 30. 

This work contains Essays on Phrenology, ae a department of physiological science, exhibiting its varied and 
important application* to iatereifcLng questions <jl sociai *j>4 swral philosophy, vj legislation, medicine, and th# art*. 



Fowlers and Wells^ Publications. 



^Marriage : Its History and Philosophy. With a Phrenologi- 
cal and Physiological Exposition of the Functions and Qualifications for happy Marriages. 
By L. N. Fowler. 12mo. 216 pp. Illustrated. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 75 cts. 

It contains a full account of the marriaf e forms and ceremonies of all nations and tribes, from the earliest history, 
down to the present time, some of which are curious, and extremely interesting. As a matter of history, we deem 
■it worthy a place in every public and private library. Besides the history, a phrenological and physiological expo- 
sition of the male and female organizations are fully given ; also, illustrations showing what temperaments are by 
paature best adapted to each other. Those who have not yet entered into matrimonial relations, should read this 
book, and all may profit by a perusal. An excellent present for either sex. — [N. Y. Illustrated Magazine. 

^Memory and Intellectual Improvement ; Applied to Self- 

'i; Education and Juvenile Instruction. By 0. S. Fowler. Twentieth Edition. Enlarged and 
t Improved. Illustrated with Engravings. 12mo. 231 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

The subject of Mental and Physical Education is beginning to attract public attention. Many of the old-fashioned 
systems have already passed away, and no more plausible or reasonable plans have yet been adopted than those 
■ presented by Mr. Fowler. The science of Phrenology, now so well established, affords us important aid in devel- 
oping the human mind, according to the natural laws of our being. This, the work before us is pre-eminently cal- 
culated to promote, and we cordially recommend it to all. — [Democratic Review. 

Matrimony ; or, Phrenology and Physiology Applied to the 

1 Selection of Congenial Companions for Life ; including Directions to the Married for Living 
together Affectionately and Happily. By 0. S. Fowler. Octavo. 108 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

. Judging from the popularity of the work, (upwards of 60,000 copies having been sold in the United States, besides 
having beefl republished in London,) we can only say, no man or woman, married or unmarried, should fail to posses* 
a copy of the work. — [Saturday Visitor. 



•Phrenology Proved, Illustrated, and Applied ; Accompanied 

by a Chart, embracing an Analysis of the Primary Mental Powers in their Various Degrees 
1 of Development, the Phenomena produced by their Combined Activity, and the Location of 
the Phrenological Organs in the Head. Together with a View of the Moral and Theological 
Bearing of the Science. By O. S. and L. N. Fowler. 12mo. 503 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 

• This is a Practical Standard Work, and may be described as a Complete System of the principles and practice 
, of Phrenology. The authors have taken great pains to illustrate the Science by an innumerable number of facts, which 
3 they have accumulated after years of patient investigation. Besides important remarks on the Temperaments, it 
■ contains a description of all the primary mental powers, in seven different degrees of development, together with 
the combinations of the faculties ; also, the location of the organs in the head, with a view of the moral and theologi- 
cal bearings of the Science. In short, we regard this work as not only the most important of any which has before 
been- written on the Science, but as indispensably necessary to the Student, who wishes to acquire a thorough 
,knowledge of Phrenological Science.— [N. Y. Review. 

Phrenological Almanac. Published Annually. Containing 

the Portraits and Phrenological Developments of many Eminent Individuals ; Illustrations 
of the Natural Language of the Faculties ; Animal Phrenology ; Physiognomy ; Hints on 
Dress, Health, Temperance ; and a Definition of the Phrenological Organs. Price, 6 cts. 

Popular Phrenology ; Exhibiting the Phrenological Ad- 
measurements of above Fifty Distinguished and Extraordinary Personages, of Both Sexes ; 
with Skulls of the Various Nations of the World. Embellished with above Fifty Engravings ; 
and Poetical Descriptions of Beauty, Intellect, and Physiognomy, with Observations Ex- 
planatory of the Science. By Frederick Coombs. 12mo. 120 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

Phrenological Bust ; Designed Especially for Learners, 

showing the Exact Location of all the Organs of the Brain fully Developed. Price, includ- 
ing Box for Packing, $1.25. [May be sent by Express. Not mailable.] 

This is one of the most ingenious inventions of the age. A cast made of plaster of Paris, the size of the human 
head, on which the exact location of each of the Phrenological organs is represented, fully developed, with aU the 
divisions and classifications. Those who cannot obtain the services of a professor, may learn in a very short time, 
from this model head, the science of Phrenology, so far as the location of the organs is concerned. — [N. Y. Sun. 

Phrenology and the Scriptures ; Showing their Harmony, 

By Rev. John Pierpont. 12mo. 44 pp. Paper, 12 cts. 

Designed to show the harmony between the teachings of Christ and his Apostles, and the Science of Phrenology. 

Phrenological Guide. Designed for Students of their own 

Characters. 12mo. 54 pp. Price, 15 cts. With Numerous Illustrative Engravings. 

Phrenology and Physiology ; A Synopsis, Comprising a Con- 
densed Description of the Functions or the Body and Mind. Also Illustrating the Tempera- 
ments. Small Quarto. Illustrated. By L. N. Fowler. Paper, 15 cte. 



Fowlers and Wells* Publications. 



Keligion, Natural and Eevealed ; or, the Natural Theology 

and Moral Bearings of Phrenology, including the Doctrines Taught, and Duties Inculcated 
thereby, compared with those enjoined in the Scriptures, together with a Phrenological Ex- 
position of the Doctrines of a Future State. Materialism, Holiness, Sins, Rewards, Punish- 
ments, Depravity, a Change of Heart, Will, Foreordination, and Fatalism. By 0. S. Fowler. 
8vo. 176 pp. Paper, 62 cts ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

The momentous inquiry, " What is the true religion?" is answered in this work, by showing' what religious 
creeds and practices harmonize, and what conflict, with the nature of man, as unfolded by this Science. If ever our 
various religious opinions are to be brought into harmonious action, it must be done through the instrumentality of 
Phrenological Science. — [Christian Freeman. 

Self-Culture, and Perfection of Character ; Including the 

Management of Youth . By 0. S. Fowler. 12mo. 312 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

" Sblf made, ok never made," is the motto of the author. This is a capital work ; and, in our opinion, the best 
of the kind in the English language. It is really a gem. No individual can read a page of it without being im- 
proved thereby. "We wish it were in the hands" of every young man and woman in America, or even the world. 
The great beauty of this work consists in the fact, that if tells us how to cultivate or restrain the organs of the brain, 
and establish an equilibrium. With this work, in connection with Physiology, Animal and Mental, and Memory 
and Intellectual Improvement, we may become fully acquainted with ourselves, (they being related to each 
other 3 ) comprehending, as they do, the whole man. We advise all to read these works. — [Common School Advocate. 

Self-Instructor in Phrenology and Physiology. Illustrated 

with One Hundred Engravings ; including a Chart for Recording Characters. By 0. S. 
andL. N. Fowler. 12mo. 134 pp. Paper, 30 cts. ; Muslin, 50 cts. 

This treatise is emphatically a book for the million, as it contains an explanation of each faculty, full enough to 
be clear, yet so short as not to weary ; together with combinations of the faculties, and engravings to show the 
organs, large and small, thereby enabling all persons, with little study, to become acquainted with practical Phre- 
nology. An excellent work for students of Phrenology. 

Symbolical Head and Phrenological Chart, in Map Form, 

showing the Natural Language of the Phrenological Organs. Price, by mail, 25 cts 

Temperance and Tight Lacing; Founded on Phrenology 

and Phvsiology, showing the Injurious Effects of Stimulants, and the Evils Inflicted on the 
Human Constitution, by Compressing the Organs of Animal Life. With Numerous Illustra- 
tions. By 0. S. Fowler. 8vo. 48 pp. Price, 15 cts. 
These works should be placed in the pews of every church throughout the length and breadth cf the land. The 

two curses, intemperance and bad fashions, are destroying more human beings yearly, than all other causes; to 

arrest which, these little (great) works will render effectual aid. — [Dr. Beecher. 

Works of Gall, Combe, Spurzheim, and Others, together with 

all works on Phrenology, for sale, wholesale and retail. Agents and Booksellers supplied 
at a very liberal discount by Fowlers and Wells, 131 Nassau Street, New York . 






PjiTOgrap!^ 



Constitution of the United States, in Phonography, Corres- 
ponding style. 15 cents. 

Declaration of Independence, in Phonography. A Sheet. 

For Framing. 15 cts. 

Phonographic Teacher ; Being an Inductive Exposition of 

Phonography, intended for a School-Book, and to afford Complete Instruction to those who 
have not the assistance of an Oral Teacher. By E. Webster. 12mo. 112 pp. Boards, 45 cts. 

Phonographic Envelopes, Large and Small, containing Brief 

Explanations of Phonography, and its Utility. Price, per Thousand, $3.25. 

Phonographic Alphabet, upon Card. Price, per 100, $3.00. 
Phonographic Word-Signs, on Card, Price, per 100, $3.00. 



Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 



** I? the people can be thoroughly indoctrinated in the general principles of Hydropathy, they will not err 
much, certainly not fatally, in their home application of the Water-Cube Appliances to the common diseases of 
the day. If they can go a step further, and make themselves acquainted with the laws of life and health, 
they will well nigh emancipate themselves from all need of doctors of any sort." — Dr. Trall. 

Accidents and Emergencies : A Guide, containing directions 

for Treatment in Bleeding - , Cuts, Bruises, Sprains, Broken Bones. Dislocations, Railway and 
Steamboat Accidents, Burns and Scalds, Bites of Mad Dogs. Cholera, Injured Eyes, Chok- 
ing, Poisons, Fits, Sun-Stroke, Lightning, Drowning, etc., etc. By Alfred Smee, F. R. S. 
Illustrated with Numerous Engravings. With Alterations, Corrections, and Appendix by 
Dr. R. T. Trall. 12mo. 44 pp. Price, 15 ets. 

Every one is liable to meet with accidents, when time must elapse before a physician can be called. This work 
gives instructions for treatment in such cases. It should be in the hands of everybody. 

Bulwer, Forbes and Houghton on the Water Treatment. A 

Compilation of Papers and Lectures on the Subject of Hygiene and Rational Hydropathy. 
Edited by R. S. Houghton, A. M., M. D. 12mo. 390 pp. Musiin, $1.25. 

This work clearly sets forth the history and claims of Hydropathy as a remedial agent. Its pages are replete 
with sound sense, and free from medical pedantry. Its plain, practical suggestions are just what the people want. 

Gook Book, Hydropathic. By R. T. Trail, M. D. A Sys- 

tern of Cookery on Physiological Principles. The Work contains an Exposition of the True 
Relations of all Alimentary Substances to Health. With Plain Receipts for Preparing all 
Appropriate Dishes for Hydropathic EstalJishments, Vegetarian Boarding-Houses, Private 
Families, etc., etc. It is the Cook's Complete Guide for all who " Eat to Live.'' 12mo. 
Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Children ; Their Hydropathic Management in Health and 

Disease. A descriptive and practical work, designed as a guide for families and physicians. 
With numerous cases described. By Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 432 pp. Miislin, $1.25. 

This work has b,?en written expressly for the people, and it aims to present the whole subject of the treatment 
of children in a plain, practical manner, that every parent may understand and apply its principle in the restoration 
and preservation of the health of their offspring. 

It should be in the hands of every mother in the land. — [Mirror of Temperance, Port Jervia, N. Y. 

Consumption ; Its Prevention and Cure by the Water 

Treatment. With Advice concerning Hemorrhage from the LUngs, Coughs, Colds, Asthma, 
Bronchitis, and Sore Throat. By J. Shew, M. D. 12mo. 288 pp. Paper, 62"cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 



Curiosities of Common Water ; or, the Advantages thereof 

in Preventing and Curing many Diseases. Gathered from the Writings of several Eminent 
Physicians, and also from more than Forty Years' Experience. By John Smith, C. M. From 
the" Fifth London Edition. With Additions, by Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 92 pp. 30 cts. 

Cholera ; Its Causes, Prevention and Cure : Showing the 

Inefficiency of Drug-Treatment, and the Superiority of the Water-Cure in this Disease. By 
Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 98 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

Confessions and Observations of a Water Patient. By Sir 

E. Lytton Bulwer. 12mo. 33 pp. Price, 15 cts. 

Experience in Water-Cure : A Familiar Exposition of the 

Principles and Results of Water-Treatment, in the Case of Acute and Chronic Diseases. 
With an Explanation of Water-Cure Processes, Advice on Diet and Regimen, and Particu- 
lar Directions to Women in the Treatment of Female Diseases, Water Treatment in Child- 
birth, and the Diseases of Infancy. Illustrated by Numerous Cases in the Practice of the 
Author. By Mrs- Mary S. Gove Nichols. 12mo. 108 pp. Price, 80 cts. 



Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 



Errors of Physicians and Others in the Practice of the Water- 

Cure. By J. H. Sausse. Translated by Dr. C. H. Meeker. 12mo. 91 pp. Price, 30 cts. 

Hydropathic Encyclopedia : A System of Hydropathy and 

Hygiene. In Eight Parts : I. Outline of Anatomy. II. Physiology of the Human Body. 
IH. Hygienic Agencies, and the Preservation of Health. IV. Dietetics, and Hydropathic 
Cookery. V. Theory and Practice of "Water Treatment. VI. Special Pathology, and Hydro- 
Therapeutics, including the Nature, Causes, Symptoms, and Treatment of all known Dis- 
eases. VDX Application of Hydropathy to Midwifery and the Nursery. Designed as a 
Guide to Families and Students, and a text-Book for Physicians. By. R. T. Trail, M. D. 
Illustrated with Numerous Engravings and Colored Plates. Di Two large Volumes. 12mo., 
with 985 pp. Price, pre-paid by Mail, in Muslin, $3.00. 

This is the most comprehensive and popular work yet published on the subject of Hydropathy. 

The title of the book does no justice to the extent and variety of the information which it contains. In preparing 
it, no pains have been spared in collecting and consulting the most valuable authorities. For popular reference, we 
know of no work which can fill its place. Without any parade of technical terms, it is strictly scientific ; the 
language is plain and simple ; the points explained are of great importance ; devoted to progress, the editor is no 
6lave to theory; he does not shock the general reader by medical ultraisms; while he forcibly demonstrates the 
benefits of modern improvements. Of all the numerous publications which have attained such a wide popularity, as 
issued by Fowlers and Wells, perhaps none are more adapted to general utility than this rich, comprehensive, and 
well-arranged Encyclopedia. — [X. Y. Tribune. 

Hydropathy for the People. With Plain Observations on 

Drmrs. Diet. "Water, Air, and Exercise. Bv Wm. Horsell, of London. With Xotes and Ob- 
servations by R. T. Trail, M. D. 12mo. 250 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Hydropathy; or, The Water-Cure. Its Principles, Processes, 

and Modes of Treatment. Compiled, in part, from the most Eminent Authors, Ancient and 
Modern, on the Subject. Together with an Account of the Latest Methods Adopted by 
Priessnitz. Numerous Cases Described. By Dr. Shew. 12mo. 360 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 

Home Treatment for Sexual Abuses. A Practical Treatise 

for Both Sexes, on the Xature and Causes of Excessive and Unnatural Indulgence, the 
Diseases and Injuries resulting thereform. with their Symptoms and Hydropathic Manage- 
ment. By R, T. Trail, M. D. 12mo. 118 pp. Price, 30 cts. 

Hygiene and Hydropathy, Three Lectures on. By E. S. 

Houghton, A. M., M. D. 12mo. 132 pp. Price, 30 cts 

Introduction to the Water-Cure. Founded in Nature, and 

Adapted to the Wants of Man. By Thomas L. Nichols, M. D. 12mo. 46 pp. Price, 15 cts. 

Midwifery, and the Diseases of Women. A Descriptive and 

Practical Work, showing the Superiority of Water-Treatment in Menstruation, and its Dis- 
orders. Chlorosis. Leucorrhoea, Fluor Albus, Prolapsus Uteri, Hysteria, Spinal Diseases, and 
other Weaknesses of Females ; in Pregnancy, and its Diseases, Abortion, Uterine Haemor- 
rhage, and the General Management of Childbirth, Xursing, etc., etc. With Numerous 
Cases of Treatment. By Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 432 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 
A valuable work, and one which, should be in the hands of every married woman. 

Milk-Trade, in New York and Vicinity. Giving an Account 

of the Sale of Pure and Adulterated Milk ; the Daily and Yearly Consumption ; the Amount 
of Property Invested in the Business ; the Milk Dealers and Dairymen of Orange and other 
Counties ; Injurious Effects of Impure Milk en Children ; Advice to Country Dairymen. By 
John Mullaly. With an Introduction by R. T. Trail, M. D. 12mo. 118 pp. Price, 30 cts. 

Parents' Guide for the Transmission of Desired Qualities to 

Offspring, and Childbirth made Easy. By Mrs. Hester Pendleton. 12mo. 212 pp. Paper, 60 cts. 
Another valuable work for mothers. 




A good work i'cr 



Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 



Pregnancy and Childbirth. Illustrated with Cases, showing 

the Remarkable Effects of Water in Mitigating the Pains and Perils of the Parturient State. 
By Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 124 pp. Price, 30 cents. 

Principles of Hydropathy ; or, the Invalid's Gruide to Health 

and Happiness. By David A. Harsha. 12mo. 48 pp. Price, 15 cents. 

Practice of Water-Cure. With Authenticated Evidence of 

its Efficacy and Safety. Containing a Detailed Account of the Various Processes used in 
the Water Treatment, etc. By James Wilson, M. D., and James M. Gully, M. D. 12mo. 
144 pp. Price, 30 cts. 

Science of Swimming. Giving a History of Swimming, 

and Instructions to Learners. By an Experienced Swimmer. 16mo. 36 pp. Price, 15 cts. 

Every boy in the nation should have a copy, and learn to swim. Illustrated with Engravings. 

Water-Cnre Library. In Seven 12mo Yolumes. Embracing : 

Vol. I. Hydropathy ; or, The Water-Cure. Vol. II- Introduction to the Water-Cure ; Ex- 
perience in Water-Cnre ; Parents' Guide, and Childbirth made Easy. Vol. HI. Hydropathy 
for the People ; Curiosities of Common Water. Vol. IV. Water-Cure Manual ; Cholera. 
Vol. V. Water and Vegetable Diet ; Tobacco, its Effects on Body and Mind. Vol. VI. Water- 
Cure in every known Disease ; Errors of Physicians and Others in the Practice of Water- 
Cure. Vol. VHI. Consumption, its Causes. Prevention, and Cure ; Water-Cure in Pregnancy 
and Childbirth. Bound in Embossed Muslin. Price only $6.00. 

This Library comprises all the most important works oi the subject of Hydropathy. The volumes are of uniform 
size and binding, and the whole form a most valuable medical library for the family. 

Water-Cure in America. Over Three Hundred Cases of 

Various Diseases Treated with Water by Drs. Wesselhceft, Shew, Bedortha, Shieferdecker, 
Trail, Nichols, and Others. With Cases of Domestic Practice. Designed for Popular as 
well as Professional Pleading. Edited by a Water Patient. 12mo. 380 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 

Water and Vegetable Diet in Consumption, Scrofula, Cancer, 

Asthma, and other Chronic Diseases. In which the Advantages of Pure and Soft Water 
over that which is Hard, are particularly Considered. By William Lambe, M. D. With Xotes 
and Additions by Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 258 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Water-Cure Applied to every known Disease. A Complete 

Demonstration of the Advantages of the Hydropathic System of Curing Diseases ; show- 
ing also the fallacy of the Medicinal Method, and its Utter Inability to Effect a Permanent 
Cure. With an Appendix, containing a Water Diet, and Rules for Bathing. By J. H. Rausse. 
12mo. 272 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Water-Cure Manual. A Popular Work, Embracing Descrip- 
tions of the Various Modes of Bathing, the Hygienic and Curative Effects of Air, Exercise, 
Clothing. Occupation, Diet, Water-Drinking, etc. Together with Descriptions of Diseases, 
and the Hydropathic Means to be Employed therein. By Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 282 
pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

'Water-Cure Almanac ; An Annual, containing much Impor- 
tant and Valuable Matter relative to the Water-Cure System. Illustrated with Numerous 
Engravings. Every individual should have a copy. 48 -pp. Price, 6 cts. 

'Water-Cure Journal, and Herald of Eeforms. Devoted to 

Physiology, Hydropathy, and the Laws of Life. Illustrated with Numerous Engravings. 
Quarto. 288 pp. a Year. Published Monthly, at $1.00 a Year. 

The Water-Cure Journal holds a high rank in the science of health ; always ready, straightforward, and plain- 
spoken, it unfolds the law of our physical nature, without any pretensions to the technicalities of science, but in a 
form as attractive and refreshing as the sparkling element of which it treats. We know of no American periodical 
which presents a greater abundance of valuable information on all subjects relating to human progress and welfare. 
— fN. Y. Tribune. 

This is, unquestionably, the most popular health Journal in the world. — [N. Y. Evening Post. 

Every man, woman, and child, who loves health, who desires happiness, its direct result, who wants to " live 
while he does live,"-" live till he dies," and really live, instead of being a mere walking corpse, should become at 
once a reader of this Jvurnal, and practise its precepts.— [Fountain Journal. 



Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 



Amativeness ; or, Evils and Eemedies of Excessive and Per- 
verted Sexuality, including Warning and Advice to the Married and Single. By 0. S. 
Fowler. 12mo. 48 pp. Price 15 cts. 

Combe on Infancy ; or, the Physiological and Moral Manage- 
ment of Children. By Andrew Combe, M. D. 12mo. 307 pp. With Illustrations. A valua- 
ble work for Parents. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Combe's Phj^siology. Applied to the Preservation of Health, 

and to the Improvement of Physical and Mental Education. By Andrew Combe, M. D. With 
Xotes and Observations byO. S. Fowler. Octavo. 320 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Dr. Combe has done more to spread abroad a knowledge of this most useful science than any other author we 
can name.— [Christian Intelligencer, N. Y. 

Chronic Diseases ; Especially the Nervous Diseases of 

Women. ByD.Rosch. Translated from the German by Charles Dummig. An important 
work for the Married of both sexes. 12mo. 61 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

Digestion, Physiology of. Considered with Eelation to the 

Principles of Dietetics. By Andrew Combe, M. D. Illustrated with Engravings. 18mo. 
310 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

Food and Diet. With Observations on the Dietetic Eegimen 

suited for Disordered States of the Digestive Organs ; and an account of the Dietaries of 
some of the Principal Metropolitan and other Establishments for Paupers. Lunatics, Crimi- 
nals, Children, the Sick. &c. Bv Jonathan Pereira. M. D.. F. R. S. Edited by Charles A. 
Lee, M. D. Octavo. 31S pp. Paper, 87 cts. ; Muslin, $1.25. 

Generation, Philosophy of. Its Abuses, with their Causes, 

Prevention and Cure. By John B. Xewman, M. D. 12mo. 118 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

Hereditary Descent : Its Laws and Facts Applied to Human 

Improvement. By 0. S. Fowler. 12mo. 288 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Maternity; or, The Bearing and Nursing of Children. In- 
cluding Female Education and Beauty. By 0. S. Fowler. 12mo. With Engraved Illustra- 
tions. 221 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Natural Laws of Man. A Philosophical Catechism. By J. 

G. Spurzheim, M. D. An important work. 18mo. 171 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

Natural History of Man. Showing his Three Aspects of 

Plant, Beast and Angel. Plant Life, comprising the Nutritive Apparatus. Beast Life, or 
Soul, the Phrenological Faculties. Angel Life, or Spirit, Jehovah's Likeness in Man. By 
John B. Newman, M. D. With Engravings. 12mo. 295 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Organic Laws ; or, The Laws which Govern the Human Or- 
ganism. By J- Bradford Sax. 12rr.o. 261pp. 

In this work the author tells us of the physical laws which govern us, what and when we should eat and drink, 
and how to live and obey those lawe, that health may be enjoyed. 

Physiology, Animal and Mental. Applied to the Preserva- % 

tion and Restoration of Health of Body and Power of Mind. By 0. S. Fowler. Illustrated 
with Engravings. 12mo. 812 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 



Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 



Keproductive Organs, Hints on the. Their Diseases, Causes, 

and Cure on Hydropathic Principles. By James C. Jackson. 12mo. 48 pp. Paper, 15 cts. 

Sexual Diseases ; Their Causes, Prevention, and Cure, on 

Physiological Principles. Embracing : Home Treatment for Sexual Abuses ; Chronic Dis- 
eases, Especially the Nervous Diseases of Women ; The Philosophy of Generation ; Ama- 
tiveness ; Hints on the Reproductive Organs. In One Vol. 12mo. 417 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 

Sober and Temperate Life. The Discourses and Letters of 

Louis Cornaro. With a Biography of the Author. By Piero Maroncelli. With Notes, and 
an Appendix by John Burden 1 . 18mo. 228 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

Twenty-five thousand copies of this excellent work have been sold. It is translated into several languages. 

Tobacco : Its History, Nature, and Effects on the Body and 

Mind. With the Opinions of Rev. Dr. Nott, L. X. Fowler, Rev. Henry Ward Beecher, Hon. 
Horace Greeley, Dr. Jennings, 0. S. Fowler, Dr. R. T. Trail, and Others. By Joel Shew, 
M. D. 12mo. 116 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
Every person should read this useful work, — then banish tobacco in all its forms, — smoking, chewing, or snuffing. 

Teeth: Their Structure, Disease, and Treatment. With 

numerous Illustrations. By John Burdell. 12mo. 72 pp. Paper, 15 cts. 

Tobacco : Its Use and Abuse. By John Burdell. 12mo. 

24 pp. 6 cts. With Illustrations. 

Tea and Coffee. Their Physical, Intellectual, and Moral 

Effects on the Human System. By Dr. William A. Alcott. 18mo. 99 pp. Paper, 15 cts. 

Use of Tobacco ; Its Physical, Intellectual, and Moral Effects 

on the Human System. By Dr. William A. Alcott. 18mo. 88 pp. Paper, 15 cts. 

Vegetable Diet ; as Sanctioned by Medical Men, and by 

Experience in all Ages. Including: a System of Vegetable Cookery. By Dr. William A. Alcott. 
12mo. 312 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 



Oi 



t&mxum attir p^pplffgig, 

Biology ; or, The Principles of the Human Mind. Deduced 

from Physical Laws. With a Lecture on the Voltaic Mechanism of Man. By Alfred Smee, 
F. R. S. 12mo. 61 pp. Illustrated. Price, 30 cts. 

Electrical Psychology, Philosophy of. In a Course of Twelve 

Lectures. By John Bovee Dods. 12mo. 252 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Elements of Animal Magnetism ; or, Process and Applica- 
tion for Relieving Human Suffering. By Charles Morley. 12mo. 24 pp. Price, 15 cts. 

Fascination ; or, The Philosophy of Charming. Illustrating 

the Principles of Life in connection with Spirit and Matter. By John B. Newman, M. D. 
12mo. 176 pp. Paper, 15 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Mental Alchemy. A Treatise on the Mind, Nervous Sys- 
tem, Psychology, Magnetism, Mesmerism., and Diseases. By B, Brown Williams, M. D. 
12mo. 180 pp. Priced cts. 



10 Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 

Macrocosm and Microcosm ; or, The Universe Without and 

the Universe Within. Being an Unfolding of the Plan of Creation, and the Correspondence 
of Truths, both in the World of Sense and the World of Soul. In Two Parts. By William 
FisMfoough. 12mo. 259 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
It is written with, unquestionable ability, and by a thinker and student. — [Boston Transcript. 

Philosophy of Mesmerism. Six Lectures. With an Intro- 
duction. By J. Bovee Dods. 12mo. 82 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

Psychology ; or, the Science of the Soul. Considered Phy- 
siologically and Philosophically. With an Appendix containing Xotes of Mesmeric and 
Psychical Experience. By Joseph Haddock, M. D. With Engravings of the Nervous Sys- 
tem. 12mo. 112 pp. Price, 30 cts. 

Spiritual Intercourse, Philosophy of. 'Being an Explanation 

of Modern Mysteries. By Andrew Jackson Davis. Octavo. 176 pp. Price, 62 cts. „ 

Supernal Theology, and Life in the Sphere. Deduced from 

Alleged Spiritual Manifestations. By Owen G. Warren. Octavo. 112 pp. Price, 30 cts. 

Among the many publications on the subject of spiritual manifestations this is. one of the most entertaining.— 
[Boston Commonwealth. 



imlhutm. 



.Botany for all Classes. Containing a Floral Dictionary, and 

a Glossary of Scientific Terms. Illustrated with numerous, beautiful, and appropriate En- 
gravings. By John B. Newman, M. D. 12mo. 226 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
In this work the subject is presented in a series of interesting conversations. 

Chemistry, and its Applications to Physiology, Agriculture, 

and Commerce. By Justus Liebig, M. D., F. R. S. Octavo. 54 pp. Price, 25 cts. 

Delia's Doctors; or, A Grlance Behind the Scenes, By 

Hannah Gardner Creamer. 12mo. 262 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Intended to show the folly of going: to physicians for every ailment, instead of consulting the laws of nature, and 
obeying them. Full of important suggestions to invalids. 

Essay on Wages, Discussing the Means now Employed for 

Upholding them, and showing the Necessity of a "Working Man's Tariff, founded on the 
Principled" Graduating Import Duties, in Inverse Proportion to the Rate of "Wages Paid in 
the Manufacture of the Imported Goods. By Philip C Friese. 12mo. 35 pp. Price, 15 cts. 

Familiar Lessons on Astronomy ; Designed for the Use -of 

Cluldren and Youth in Schools and Families. By Mrs. L. N. Fowler. With Illustrations. 
12mo. 165 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Future of Nations : In what Consists its Security. A Lec- 
ture Delivered in the Broadway Tabernacle, New York, on Monday Evening, June 21, 1852. 
By Louis Kossuth. With a Likeness. 12mo. 44 pp. Prrce, 12 cts. 

Hints Toward Eeforms : In Lectures, Addresses, and other 

Writings. Together with the Crystal Palace, and its Lessons. By Horace Greeley. 12mo. 
425 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 

Horace Greeley is abont as well known in the United States as Dr. Franklin. In the purity, simplicity, and 
straightforwardness of his style, no writer of this age is his superior. — [X. Y: Independent. 

No manor woman who has an interest in this world should be without this work. Greeley always gives us a 
clear, common-sense view of things, in strong, brief, and frequentlv eloquent language. He is "himself in this book. 
It is full of the spirit of life-. If you are a reformer, read it, if you need reforming, read it.— [Williamsburgh 
Times. 



Fowleks axd Wells' Publications. 11 

Hopes and Helps for the Young of Both Sexes. Belating 

to the Formation of Character, Choice of Avocation, Health, Amusement, Music, Conver- 
sation, Cultivation of Intellect, Moral Sentiment, Social Affection, Courtship and Marriage. 
By Rev. G-. S. Weaver. 12mo. 216 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Every parent should place this book in the hands of his children. Every youth who reads it -will feel inspired 
with new resolutions for a nobler and purer life, be his occupation what it may. 

Human Eights, and their Political Guaranties. Essays. By 

E. P. Hurlbut. With Notes by Geo. Combe. 12mo. 249 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

Home For All. New, Cheap, Convenient, and Superior 

Mode of Building - , containing full Directions for Constructing Gravel Walls. 12 mo. pp. 

Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. New Edition, Revised, with Additions. 

Immortality Triumphant. The Existence of a God, and 

Human Immortality, Practically Considered, and the Truth of Divine Revelation Substan- 
tiated. By John Bovee Dods. 12mo. 216 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 

The talented author has opened a new and beautiful field, rich in thought, and of vast importance to the theolo- 
gian, and placed within the reach of the Christian world at large, an immense mass of materials, and in a condensed 
form, by which any one of ordinary capacity may briefly and successfully meet the arguments of the Atheist and 
Deist.— [Ithaca Chronicle. 

Innovation, Entitled to a Full and Candid Hearing. By John 

Patterson. 12mo. 61 pp. Price, 15 cts. 

Literature and Art. By S. Margaret Fuller. Two Parts in 

One Volume. Containing : A Short Essay on Critics ; A Dialogue ; The Two Herberts ; Prose 
"Works of Milton, with a Biographical Introduction ; Life of Sir James Mackintosh ; Modern 
British Poets ; Modern Drama ; Dialogue, containing Sundry Glosses on Poetic Texts ; Poet3 
of the People ; Miss Barrett's Poems ; Lives of Haydn, Mozart, Handel, Bach, Beethoven ; 
Record of Impressions Produced by Mr. Allston's Pictures ; American Literature ; Sweden- 
borgianism ; Methodism at the Fountain ; The Tragedy of Witchcraft. With an Introduction 
by Horace Greeley. 12mo. 347 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 

No woman in America has ever equalled her for bold, vigorous, original thoughts. Literature and Art contain 
some of her productions, of the greatest merit and interest. — [Wyoming Mirror. 

Labor; Its History and Prospects. By Eobert Dale Owen. 

An Address Delivered before the Young Men's Mercantile Association of Cincinnati. 12mo. 
76 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 

Power of Kindness ; Inculcating the Principles of Benevo- 
lence and Love. By Charles Morley. 12mo. 72 pp. Paper, 30 cts. ; Muslin, 50 cts. 

Population, Theory of. Deduced from the General Law of 

Animal Fertility. Republished from the Westminster Review. With an Introduction by R. 
T. Trail, M. D. Price, 15 cts. 

Temperance Eeformation ; Its History, from the Organiza- 
tion of the first Temperance Society, to the 'adoption of the Liquor Law of Maine, 1851 ; 
and the Consequent Influence of the Promulgation of that Law on the Political Interest of the 
State of New York, 1852. By Rev. Lebbeus Armstrong. New Edition. Enlarged. With a 
Portrait of the Author. 12mo. 465 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 

A much more clever book than the title would lead one to expect. It is full of historic reminiscences, anecdotes, 
and information, spicily served up. — [N. Y. Mirror. 

The Student : A Family Miscellany, and Monthly School- 
Reader. Devoted to Physical Moral, and Intellectual Improvement. Edited by N. A. 
Calkins. Monthly. Octavo. 32 pp. 384 pp. a Year. $1.00. 

The Plan of the Student is Original : having a department for the older members of the family, one for the 
youth, and another for children, and another for parents and teachers. It contains history, biography , travels, 
science, &c, with numerous illustrations. In short, it is a Historian, an Orator, a Botanist, a Chemist, a Geologist, 
an Astronomer, a Philosopher, a Physiologist, a Poet, a Teacher, a Story-Teller, and is just the work for Girls and 
Boys, young Men and young Women, Parents and Teachers. 

Woman : Her Education and Influence. By Mrs. Hugo 

Reid. With an Introduction by Mrs. C. M. Kirkland. With Portraits of Several Distinguished 
Women. 12mo. 192 pp. Paper, 50 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 



FOWLERS AND WELLS' PUBLICATIONS. 

The Retail, or Office Prices. 



PHRENOLOGY. 

Combe'3 Lectures on Phrenology, 
Chart for Recording Developments, - 
Constitution of Man, - paper 5 

" " School Edition, 

Defence of Phrenology, - paper 5' 
Domestic Life, ... 

Education Complete, 

Education. By Spurzheim, paper 5 

Familiar Lessons on Phrenology and Phy 
Love and Parentage, 

" " and Amativeness, 

Marriage: Its History, etc., paper 3' 
Memory, - - paper 

Moral and Intellectual Science, 
Mental Science — Lectures, paper 

Matrimony, - 

Phrenology Proved, Illustrated, and Appl: 
Phrenological Journal, 
Popular Phrenology, 
Phrenology and the Scriptures, 
Phrenological Guide, 
Phrenological Almanac, 
Phrenological Bust, 

Religion, Natural and Revealed, paper 50, 
Self-Culture, - - paper , 

Self-Instructor, - - paper 

Synopsis of Phrenology and Physiology, 
Symbolical Head and Phrenological Chart, 
Temperance and Tight Lacing, 

HYDROPATHY, OR WATER 
Accidents and Emergencies, 
Bulwer, Forbes and Houghton, 
Cook-Book, Hydropathic, 
Children : Their Hydropathic Management. 
Consumption, ... paper 50. 

Curiosities of Common "Water, 
Cholera, - 

Confessions of a "Water Patient, 
Errors of Physicians, 
Experience in Water -Cure, 
Hydropathic Encyclopaedia, 2 vols., 
Hydropathy for the People, paper 50. 

Home Treatment for Sexual Abuses, 
Hygiene and Hydropathy, 
Introduction to the AVater-Cure, 
Midwifery, and Diseases of Women, 
Milk Trade in New York and Vicinity, 
Parent's Guide, and Childbirth made Easy. 
Philosophy of Water-Cure, 
Pregnancy and Childbirth, 
Principles of Hydropathy, - 
Practice of Water-Care, 
Science of Swimming, 
Water-Care Library, 7 vols., 
Water-Cure in America, 
Water and Vegetable Diet, 
Water-Cure in Every Disease, 
Water-Cure Manual, 
Water-Cure Almanac, 
Water-Cure Journal, 

5 47 7 



• $1 00 
6% 



12% 



, muslin 


75 


^logy, 


00 


- 


25 


- 


62% 


, muslin 


62% 


muslin 


75 


■ - 2 00 


muslin 


75 


- 


25 


ed, - 1 


00 


- ] 


00 


- 


25 


- 


12% 


. 


12% 


- 


06M 


- 1 


00 


muslin 


75 


muslin 


75 


muslin 


50 



12% 



12% 



• 12% 
- 1 00 
paper 50 



12% 



12% 

1 00 



- 


. 


25 


. 


- 


12% 


. 


• 


25 


- 


- 


12% 


* 




5 00 
I 00 


paper 50 


muslin 


75 


paper 50 


muslin 


75 


paper 50 


muslin 


75 

06% 
I 00 



PHYSIOLOGY. 

Amativeness, 
Combe on Infancy, 
Combe's Physiology, 
Chronic Diseases, 
Digestion, Physiology of, 
Food and Diet, 
Generation, Philosophy of, 
Hereditary Descent, 
Maternity, 

Natural Laws of Man, 
Natural History of Man, 
Organic Laws. 



paper 50, muslin 
paper 50, muslin 



12% 



25 
paper 75, muslin 1 00 

25 
paper 50, muslin 75 
paper 50, muslin 75 



paper 50. muslin 
paper 50, muslin 



To 



Physiology, Animal and Mental, paper 50, muslin 75 



Reproductive Organs, 
Sexual Diseases, 

Sober and Temperate Life, « • • 

Tobacco : Its Effects, - . . - 

Teeth : Their Structure and Disease, 
Tobacco : Its Use and Abuse, - . 

Tea and Coffee, ..... 

Tobacco, Use of, • - - - 

Vegetable Diet, - - paper 50, muslin 

MESMERISM AND PSYCHOLOGY. 

Biology; or, the Principles of the Human Mind, 
Electrical Psychology, - paper 50, muslin 

Elements of Animal Magnetism, - - 

Fascination, - - paper 40, muslin 

Mental Alchemy, - - 

Macrocosm and Microcosm, paper 50, muslin 

Philosophy of Mesmerism, - - 

Psychology ; or, the Science of the Soul, - 
Spiritual Intercourse, • • * 

Supernal Theology, - - « 

PHONOGRAPHY. 

Constitution of the United States, * - 

Declaration of Independence, • « • 

Phonographic Teacher, • • » 

Phonographic Envelopes, 
Phonographic Alphabet, 
Phonographic Word Signs, 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

Botany for all Classes, paper 50, muslin 75 

Chemistry, Applied to Physiology. Agriculture, &c, 20 

Delia's Doctors, paper 50, muslin 75 

Essay on Wages, - - 12j 

Familiar Lessons on Astronomy, paper 40, muslin 60 

Future of Nations, - - 10 

Hints Toward Reforms. By Greeley, - - 1 00 

Hopes and Helps for the Young, paper 50, muslin 75 

Human Rights, paper 50, muslin 75 

Home For All, - - - - - 75 

Immortality Triumphant, paper 50, muslin 75 

Innovation, 
Literature and Art, 
Labor : Its History and Prospects, 
Power of Kindness, paper 95, muslin 

Population. Theory of, - - 12% 

Temperance Reformation, - • - 1 00 

The Student— A Monthly Magazine, - - 1 00 

Woman : Her Education, - paper 40, muslin 75 

Office, Clinton Hall, 131 Nassau-street, New York. | 



12% 
i 00 



12% 
06M 
12% 
12% 



12% 



25 



50 



10 

40 

per hundred 3 00 

" 2 00 

" 3 00 



1 00 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 



A V/ORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson F 
Cranberry Towr 
(724)779-2111 



1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 

II 



